#last nights call was mood ruined a bit by me finding out my grandmother has breast cancer 💀

[mere-glim]

no luck with the crush? :(

well its maybe 50% my anxiety 50% i genuinely dont think i have a chance. ive like. left them openings where we can hang out together and so far thats only really been taken up on once and that got cut short due to various circumstances. i did have a nice call with them last night where technically more people could've joined but it was just the two of us the whole time and that was pretty cool but like idk. i fear they think im too young/in a different stage of life than them. just when i think about the ways theyve interacted with me and the ways that i would act in their shoes if i were interested in someone they just dont line up. oh well, it is what it is. i still wanna tell them how i feel but only if i have an emotional backup bc frankly my mood is far too affected by how they act towards me and i wanna be done with that lmao

[ourloveisforthelovely]

Princess Part 2

Harry Potter Marauders ERA 

Link to Part 1

Pairings: Regulus Black x Reader 

Rating: E- smut series (porn with an actual series) 

______

The next day, it was time to go back to school. Walburga had casually given you a birth control potion before leaving the house.

“I am too young to be a grandmother and there is no point in ignoring the fact that the two of you are having sex.”

She gave both Regulus and yourself a displeased expression before going into the kitchen to look for something to clean her mouth out with. Regulus reached down to grab your ass. He didn’t care if other students were watching or that his mother was shaking her head forlornly. Regulus wasn’t for sure what his mother expected but his relationship wasn’t going to be like his parents. He wasn’t about to have a wife who didn’t feel like she was wanted or attractive. If Regulus had to take you every morning against the kitchen wall then that would be how he would handle things.

“She would die if she knew that we have been having sex for several years now.”

You gently swatted away his hand with an unspoken promise of making love that night.

“She still sees us as children.”

Regulus glanced around the room to make sure neither of his parents was in earshot.

“She can’t even say the word pussy and would die if she knew all of the dirty things that I have done to you.”

“Such a dirty boy. We’ve been sleeping in the same bed for years now. I wonder if she thought that we were seriously only sleeping?”

You said with a smile before leaning in for a kiss.

An hour later you sat on the train snuggled against Regulus as he read over the class schedule that had been sent over the last week of the summer.

“Most of our classes are together. That will be nice.”

He commented as you started to unbutton his shirt a bit.

“I want to see a little bit of your chest.

Regulus reached up and tugged your hand down. The last thing that he wanted was to be running around looking like Sirius. If things were up to you, you would have him half-naked at all times. There were just some things that he wasn’t willing to do for you!

“You see me naked enough.”

Regulus commented. You sat up enough to start sucking at his neck. When he groaned, you knew that you were going to get your way.

“Fine, unbutton it a bit.”

He groaned and shoved the schedule away. Whatever sense of focus Regulus had was thrown out the window. You quickly unbuttoned the first four buttons then stroked your hand over the forming erection.

“Fucking tease.”

Regulus said before pulling you into a kiss. You weren’t sure how long the two of you had been making out until someone knocked on the door of the compartment.

The two of you pulled away to see Evan Rosier and Barty Crouch watching the two of you with matching scowls. It didn’t take the two of you knowing each other for years to know that they were both boys were thinking,

Here we go again.

“Sorry to interrupt but Regulus we need to talk to you about business without little ears.”

Evan said, giving you an annoyed big brother like expression. Regulus quickly buttoned his shirt back up and kissed your cheek.

“I’ll be back.”

Evan gently pushed his own girlfriend in with you.

“Here, the two of you can keep each other company.”

For the rest of the trip, you and Emma were talking quietly. Emma was gushing over the emerald engagement ring that Regulus had given you.

“I wasn’t surprised when I heard about your engagement. I mean, I knew to expect it. The two of you are so hot and heavy for each other. It's adorable. I never saw Regulus so taken when he was with Ambrosia.”

Emma knew that you didn’t like that comment when you scowled. Regulus’ two-month relationship with Ambrosia Parkinson had almost ruined your friendship.

“I’m sorry! I only meant...Regulus is….”

You held up a hand with a smile.

“I know, Emma. Relax I was trying to mess with you too.”

The rest of the way to school, you kept checking for Regulus to show up. A few moments later, you were joined by Melissa Webber and two other girls that you recognized as being third and fourth years. Emma gave you a scowl when Melissa sat down. It was no secret to you that Emma disliked Melissa. You had the feeling that it had to do with Melissa having a crush on Evan. It didn’t matter how many times you told Emma that she had nothing to worry about or how many times you told her that you actually liked Melissa...she never eased up.

It's not like Evan is going to do anything about it. He is so love stuck on Emma that Melissa doesn’t have a prayer.

You thought with a smile as Melissa smiled your way. She smiled shyly.

“Y/n, I saw Regulus a moment ago when he and Evan were going to the back of the train. He said that we all have a lot of the same classes this year.”

You nodded before taking the schedule that Melissa was so excitedly holding out.

“It looks like we do. Did Regulus say where he was going?”

Melissa shook her head. After having Regulus chew her out the year prior, she learned not to question the boy on where he was going. It didn’t matter that you had asked her to keep an eye on Regulus. This was before he told you about his being a death eater. Regulus had become distant and you were worried about your boyfriend going astray.

After getting the ass-chewing of a lifetime, Melissa decided that she was no longer questioning Regulus on anything. Regulus could tell her that pig could fly and she would probably go along with it.

“No, sorry. I’m sure he will be back soon.”

You sat back in your seat as Emma patted your hand.

“You know what it's about and Melissa is right. Everything will be just fine. Melissa, did you see the engagement ring that Regulus bought her? It's one of a kind.”

Melissa missed how Emma was trying to be snarky. Emma was not about to miss any opportunity to rub it in Melissa’s face that the two of you came from money and were marrying into it. Poor Melissa never had a boyfriend and had no prospect of an engagement.

“Oh! No, you didn’t show me! Let me see, Y/n.”

You held out your hand as Melissa gazed at your ring. Emma gave you a smirk before beginning to speak again.

“Over Christmas, we should go look at dresses. Evan told me that Walburga and Orion didn’t put a limit on your wedding costs. We must look at lingerie too. We can find something that won’t keep the blood flowing in Regulus’ head.”

You smirked.

“I’m sure he will be thrilled just like he is with the rest of my lingerie.”

Before Melissa or Emma could say something, the compartment door opened and a boy by the name of Alexander James came in. You internally rolled your eyes at the thought of Alexander. He was the Ravenclaw seeker and had a personal vendetta to piss Regulus off. It started with Alexander having a crush on you that didn't diminish when he found out just who your boyfriend was. It ended up carrying onto the quidditch pitch when Slytherin kicked the cream cheese out of Ravenclaw (Regulus may or may not have intentionally knocked Alexander off of his broom too...but that wasn’t important.) Regulus and Evan called Alexander “Alexander two first names” which Alexander also found annoying.

He had come into the compartment the moment that he didn’t see Regulus or Evan sitting with you. Had one or the other been in the compartment, Alexander wouldn’t have bothered. He wasn't in a mood for dueling with the two other boys who usually kicked his butt.

“Y/n, ladies, I hope all of you had a great summer.”

You met Emma’s eyes. She gave you a sneer of annoyance. Without speaking the two of you were agreeing on the fact that he had to be barking mad to go into a train compartment with two death eater’s girlfriends.

“It was nice.”

You replied, crossing your legs. Emma came in quickly too.

“Considering you got engaged, I would think that your summer was more than nice.”

Alexander frowned. That was the last thing that he wanted to hear. You were too good of a woman to be with Regulus Black. Alexander didn’t care how noble or respected the Black family was.

“You’re engaged?”

“Yes.”

You said, with a smile before flashing your engagement ring. Alexander recovered from his shock quickly.

“An emerald, how common of a Slytherin and kind of expected. I was looking at the quidditch schedule and it appears that Ravenclaw is against Slytherin for the first match. Do you plan on coming?”

You were fuming over the comment about your engagement ring.

“Considering that my fiance is the Slytherin seeker, I would say the chances are pretty good. As far as my engagement ring, I don’t think it's common. It's actually a one of a kind piece.”

Before Alexander could respond the compartment door came open and Regulus stepped inside with Evan behind him. Both stopped the moment that they noticed Alexander. Evan gave Regulus a grin before speaking.

“Alexander two names. Did you get lost trying to find other Ravenclaws? Every girl in here is in Slytherin.”

“He could be color blind.”

Regulus suggested as he sat down beside you and wrapped an arm around your shoulders.

“Miss me, princess?”

“Of course.”

You replied. Alexander watched with a sneer as Regulus kissed you.

“I’m out.”

He snapped before getting up and leaving. Evan raised an eyebrow and motioned to the place where Alexander had been sitting.

“What was that about?”

Emma leaned back against her fiancé’s arm.

“The fool has it bad for Y/n. Don’t worry, Reg. We took care of it. He looked like someone kicked him in the balls when he saw her engagement ring.”

Regulus rolled his eyes, making a mental note to meet up with Alexander in a dark hallway at some point in the future.

“He should be sick. He can’t afford anything that nice. His family is a bunch of blood traitors anyway.”

Regulus commented before taking his hand in yours. He waited until Evan and Emma were lost in their own conversation before leaning over to you. You instantly broke into chills as his mouth touched your ear.

“I want you in my bed tonight.”

He gave you that raised dom eyebrow expression that left your legs shaking without even being touched.

That night both Regulus and yourself remained in the common room until everyone cleared out.

“Time for bed, love”

Regulus said with a smirk before picking you up bridal style. The other boys were asleep when Regulus stepped into the room. Only Evan sat up and was reading. He looked up at Regulus holding you before looking back down.

“Have fun and for the love of Merlin use a silencing charm. I don’t want to hear.”

Regulus gently tossed you onto his waiting bed before closing the curtains. He cast the silencing charm as Evan requested. Had it been anyone but Evan, Regulus would have been a cocky shit and made whoever it was, listen to the sounds of you moaning his name.

You quickly undressed as Regulus unbuttoned his shirt.

“Take all of it off. I don’t want to waste time.”

Regulus hissed. His sweet calm nature quickly had changed to an annoyed, sassy, and almost jealous way. You knew exactly what this was about...Alexander.

“What did he want?”

Regulus hissed as he spread your legs. You quickly reached up and tugged your lover down for a fiery possessive kiss.

“I told you. He thinks that he can have something that he can’t have.”

“Something that’s mine.”

Regulus said, in a cold voice. You gently moved out from underneath Regulus and pushed him onto his back. You placed your thighs on either side of his body. Regulus looked up at you with an extra sassy expression.

“Yes, something that’s yours. Yours and yours alone...I think we both know that I have been your girl since we were children.”

You ran your hands down his chest before running over his erection that was pressed between your body and his stomach.

“Love…”

Regulus groaned. He automatically bucked his hips into you. You took his left hand and pressed kisses to each knuckle.

“Fucking tease.”

Regulus said, reaching between your bodies to tease at your clit.

“See how wet you make me? You worry about Alexander for no reason.”

Regulus’ eyes snapped open.

“Can we not talk about him when we are about to fuck?”

“Make love.

You corrected. Regulus rolled his eyes. After being back with Evan and the others for a short period, Regulus had forgotten about your girly needs. He didn’t mind if you wanted to say making love, fucking, whatever. You were happy underneath him and that was what he wanted. The fact that you didn’t want anything to do with the little prick from Ravenclaw was enough to keep Regulus happy.

“Sorry, princess. Now, why don’t you lay back and let me show you what a pureblood fucks like.”

You didn’t have to be told twice to lay backward at the foot of the bed. Regulus’ eyes rolled up to make sure that the bed hangings were securely closed. The last thing that he wanted was his naked ass spied on by fucking Barty Crouch Jr. Regulus made a mental note to tell Barty that if he was so desperate for companionship to go talk to Melissa. That would be a great disaster in the making.

“Reggie.”

You whined his name, pulling Regulus from his thoughts. He smiled before wrapping your legs around his waist and leaning down for a kiss. Regulus gently nipped at your bottom lip before kissing you fully. He slipped his tongue inside as you moaned against his mouth. Enjoying the quiet moment of french kissing didn’t last long. The desperate need for “more” was quickly setting in.

The moment that Regulus pushed in your purred against his lips. Regulus chuckled before moving his mouth away from yours for a moment.

“Mum would have died from embarrassment if she knew that we were snogging on the train. She really thinks we are good little kids. I’ve turned you into a bit of a needy little minx.”

You closed your eyes and bit your bottom lip. In your mind, you silently thanked Sirius and his insane porn collection. Regulus wrapped his hand around your right breast and began to knead the plump flesh. His thrusts became more deliberate and hyper-focused on your spot.

“Reggie, harder!”

You whimpered against his mouth. The tension was building inside of you quickly. Both of you tonight would be a quickie. Sex for the next few months would be quickies. It was hard to sneak around Hogwarts and have long romantic sex sessions. When Regulus started quidditch in the next month, you knew that your lover’s time would become even more strained.

The realization at just how little that you would see Regulus hit you like a brick to the stomach. Over the years of your life, you were used to him always being around. As children, he was your playmate. It was always the two of you together (when you were at Grimmauld Place). When you were with your grandparents, Regulus got Walburga to write to you multiple times a day (even if it was the same conversation over and over). He didn’t care and neither did you. Your connection was what mattered. This was most likely what persuaded Walburga to arrange the marriage. She knew that you would be taken care of and so would Regulus. What she didn’t prepare you for was the life-sucking loneliness that you would soon feel. Walburga assured you that you would be just fine without Regulus’ constant presence.

“So close, princess.”

Regulus grunted. He didn’t have any clue what was going through your mind. If he did, he didn’t seem to let on. Regulus’ mind was too occupied by your body milking him for all that he was worth.

Your body tightened around his and sent Regulus over the path of no return. Finishing inside of you, Regulus waited a moment before pulling out enough to gather you into his arms. His fingers stroked your scalp gently as Regulus kept you securely snuggled against him.

When you didn’t speak, Regulus immediately picked up on your sudden sullen mood.

“What’s wrong?”

He asked, softly. You, meanwhile, knew that there was no point in bothering him with your girlish thoughts. Regulus would miss you as much as you missed him and there was no point in making things worse. He had enough on his plate without a nagging fiancé.

“Everything is perfect.”

You lied before pressing a kiss to his collarbone. Regulus seemed pleased with your answer as he snuggled his face down into the mattress.

“Stay here and keep me warm.”

Regulus whispered, tiredly. If he could, he would have you sleeping in his bed with him every night. Between being a death eater and playing quidditch, he wasn’t for sure where the time for romance would fit in but he would find a way. Stuff always worked between the two of you before so why shouldn’t it now?

____

@fairywriter-oracle

@amelie-black

@velveteencurls

@swinginsoulbailiffrascal

@brokencasbutt67-writer

@authoressskr

@fandom-trash-worth-it

@hankypranky

@summer-novak

@li0nh34rt

@tas898

@marichromatic

@maggioli-m

@untoldshortsofthefandoms

@deanwherescas

@knight-of-gleefulness

@shadows-and-padlocked-hearts

@emiwrites3reads

@sprnaturallover

@stuckinsaudi1

@shaylybaby2032

@wontlookaway

@mycuddlycorner

@shitfaceddaniel

[simonsrosebud]

maybe 3, 16, or 18 on the angst ones??? im in a mood

NOT CANON IN THE KALTON AU

it’s may when dalton breaks up with kevin.

it’s right before their practice of the year when kevin catches dalton’s call.  he stops in the hall on the way to the lounge to answer it.  “hey, what’s up?  i’m about to go change out, but want me to come around after?”

“um, i think, maybe, it’s better if you don’t, kevin.”

and he frowns.  “why, what’s wrong?  are you okay?”

“i just, i’m going through some things right now, and i just think it’s better if i were to do it alone.”

“oh... well, you know i’m always here.  just call me later?”

“kevin...”

kevin’s heart starts beating faster.  “yeah?”

“i don’t just mean alone for a day.”

kevin leans back against the wall.  “what... what do you mean?”  he whispers.

“i mean alone as in, um... without a boyfriend.”

no.  “dalton, whatever it is, i-i’ll do better, i promise.”

dan is the only other person at the stadium yet, and stops in the doorway to the girls locker room when she hears the conversation.  she doesn’t want to pry, but if she’s right, and what’s about to happen really happens then she doesn’t want to leave kevin here alone.

“i’m sorry, kevin-“

“no, hey, please-“

“i-i gotta go.”

“dalton, please!”  but the line is already dead, and kevin doesn’t mean to, but he drops his phone in the process of turning and pressing his forehead against the wall.

he tries holding everything in, but he can feel himself starting to panic, and when dan turns him around with a gentle “it’s okay” he nearly crumples because it’s not okay.  he doesn’t know what’s going on.

dan drives him over to dalton’s apartment, and thank god kevin has a key, but when he gets inside it’s still and quiet.  and the coffee maker is gone and the closet is open and near empty.  the chargers next to the bed are gone and that’s when kevin drops to his knees and presses his hands to the floor because dalton up and left for the summer without warning.

he’s gone, and kevin can’t do anything about it. 

he lets out a sob, followed by heavy breathing and a weight so deep in his chest that he can’t get up.  his hands are shaking over his mouth, and his vision is blurry before he squeezes his eyes shut.

he takes a deep breath, but his exhale is a sob, and he leans forward with his arms around his stomach.

he can’t breathe.

dan comes to find him a few minutes later, and when she tries putting her arms around him he sounds like he’s in pain.  she pulls him upright to lean on her instead.  he clings like his life depends on it, hands clenched in the back of her t-shirt.

when she gets him up enough to get him back to the suite, she makes him promise he’ll be okay before making it to the stadium.  she’s a little bit late for practice, and by the time she gets onto the court neil already started.  it’s supposed to be a captains practice, so she gives him credit for taking over as vice captain.

“where’s kevin?”

“last minute appointment with betsy.”

neil nods.  he knows better than to want to ask.

dan checks the time every ten minutes it feels.  she needs this to be over.

meanwhile, kevin’s lying on the sofa, staring at the ceiling.  a weight back in his chest and tears silently crawling from his eyes.

he just wants to feel numb.

he looks to the kitchen.

kevin drinks.  he drinks so much that he throws up.

he wants to be numb, but it’s not working.  which is why he drinks some more.

wymack comes by at the end of practice and calls dan over after watching everyone shuffle out.  “kevin?”

she hesitates.  “um, dalton broke up with him right before practice, and up and left for the summer before we could get to his place.  he-he was a mess, coach, he could barely function.  probably on the verge of a panic attack.”

and that peeks his attention in a different way that the first thing did, because he curses under his breath and turns.  “you left him alone?  at the tower?”  she nods, and he curses again.  “come on, fast, danielle!”  she doesn’t usually see coach running for no reason, which makes her high tail it to his car.

wymaca rambles a bit on the way there.  “every time i’ve seen that kid have a meltdown without dalton to rely on it was before they were together, and it always ended with alcohol.”  his fingers tapped on the wheel.  “i don’t fucking care if he breaks sobriety so long as he’s not dying of fucking alcohol poisoning right now.  i know him.  i know how much he loves that fucking kid.  he can not be alone right now.”

and dan can’t tell if he’s seething or worried out of his mind, or both.  but either way, she hasn’t seen him like this since neil went missing and kevin told them it probably wasn’t an accident.

womack has keys to all of their suite’s for emergencies, but kevin’s door is open.  andrew and neil were straight on their way to columbia from practice, so he’s the only one there.

wymack bursts in, and kevin’s drunk out of his mind sitting on the floor against the cabinets.  he shakes his head when he sees his father, and stands.  dan doesn’t think he could make it across the room if he tried.

“m’fine, m’fine!” he leans back against the counter.  “s’probably my fault, anyway.”

he reaches for a bottle of vodka on the counter, and when wymack beats him to it he tries grabbing it.  “come on.”

“no-“

“please!  dan, i-“

“no, kevin!”  wymack is holding him back, a hand on his chest and the other around him to try and keep him still as he pushes against wymack.

“just don’t wanna feel!”  kevin cries out.  he goes limp against wymack and starts to crumble.  “hurts so bad, i just- i just wanna be numb from it all.”  his voice is weak, and he sinks to the ground.  he covers an arm around his face.  “please just take it away.”  he begs.  “please, please, help.  i-i can’t, i can’t,” he sobs.  dan drops beside him and pulls his head to her shoulder.  “i love him so much,” he whispers.  “i dunno what to do.”

she casts a pleading look to wymack, because all she knows to do is rub his back and try to shush him to calm down.

“hey, look at me.”  wymack takes kevin’s chin, gently.  dan backs off.  “this is going to suck.  but you’re going to get up tomorrow, and you’re going to call him up and demand an explanation.  i don’t care if you have to fly to his house, dammit, you’ll do it.  because after your mother left there wasn’t a day i didn’t regret not going after her, okay?  cause look what she left me, kevin.”  he raises an eyebrow.  “you.”  he sticks a finger to kevin’s chest.

kevin nods.  “i want him so bad.”

“then you’ll go after him.  whether it works out or not.”

kevin sleeps on wymack’s sofa that night.

and in the morning, he’s woken up by knocking on the door.

kevin’s head is pounding, but he already threw up everything he could last night.

he trudges to the door, but the person behind it makes him take a step back.  he wants to jump forward and hug him, but it hurts him too much to actually want to go through with it.

“what are you doing here,” he whispers.  he crosses his arms.  he probably smells like alcohol and vomit.

dalton looks desperate, and he falters on what he wants to say, so kevin jumps in again.  “can i just… can you just tell me what i did wrong?”  he bites the inside of his cheek.  he knows it’ll be easy getting him emotional what with just waking up.  “i know i’ve got baggage, but just-just tell me why.  cause i just woke up and i’m all torn up and hungover, so i-i just need to know.  please.”

dalton frowns.  “i… you promised you’d stop drinking-“

“and you promised you wouldn’t hurt me!”  kevin’s voice cracks.  “any other lies left to tell me?”  and he takes a deep breath.  “please, dalton, i just need to know why you’d fucking do this to me!”  he messily wipes his eye with the cuff of his sleeve.

“you left without explanation, and-and i… i feel like i’m always going through something, but you’re the reason i’ve come out just fine!  i just wanna be that for you, but instead you thought breaking up would be the better option?  how-how do you think that makes me feel?  to think that my boyfriend doesn’t think i can comfort him?  that he’d rather be a-alone?”  he’s starting to get worked up, and wipes his eyes again.  he takes a deep breathe.

dalton has tears in his eyes.  “i’m sorry,” he whispers.  “i’m so, so, sorry.  that wasn’t… i didn’t mean that.  that’s not what i think, i didn’t mean to leave you thinking that.  and,” he looks away for a second.  “can i just explain?  from the beginning?  i-i want you, i don’t wanna ruin this, and i hope i haven’t already.”

you haven’t.  i just want you.

but kevin lets him in.  he doesn’t sit, but he at least lets him inside and closes the door.  he’s sure his father is hiding out in his office or bedroom.  he’s a light sleeper, and they weren’t exactly being quiet.

dalton starts.  “um, my grandmother died yesterday morning, and my grandfather was admitted to the hospital almost right after, and-and my family doesn’t know why,” he says.  “and i was a mess, but i knew you had practice- i would’ve gone home right away regardless, but i-i didn’t wanna put all my family problems on you, cause you’ve already got enough.  but, i, um, i was almost to maryland and i wanted- i knew i had to turn around, cause i was a fucking asshole, but it was already late and i probably would’ve fallen asleep at the wheel, so i stopped home to sleep for a few hours and now…”  he meets kevin’s eyes again.

“i just can’t lose you, and i was stupid and a dick, and you don’t deserve to be treated like this.  kevin please, i’m… i’m so sorry.”  kevin notices how dalton holds back on reaching out to him.  “is there any way i can fix it?”

kevin looks to the side, arms crossed.  “you’ve probably dealt with so much fucked shit with me and my family,” my foxes, “family problems don’t scare me, d. i love you so much that i sat on my knees in your apartment having a panic attack… i… i don’t wanna do the whole thing where i take a few days away from you,” he says.  “i can be there for you like you’ve done for me, i swear, but you just, like, you have to talk to me. cause i can’t do that again.  so many things went through my head that i can’t go through again.  i-i can’t be left so broken that it makes me wanna be numb enough to drink.”

this time, he lets dalton wipe a tear under his eye.  he speaks quiet.  “i’m humiliated by that.  i never want to break my sobriety again.”

dalton nods.  “i’m so sorry i broke my promise.”

“mine too.”

“no.”  he shakes his head.  “that’s different.  and i should’ve talked to you, told you why i did what i did, even if it was stupid.”

kevin nods.  “can you hold me?” he whispers.

dalton doesn’t waste time, and wraps his arms around kevin, who sinks into his embrace.  “i’ll make you a new promise.  one i can keep.”  dalton speaks into kevin’s hair.  “i promise to communicate better and talk to you, no matter what.”

kevin slides his arms around dalton’s neck.  “i promise i’ll call someone if i ever get the urge to drink alone again.”  and then, “i’m sorry about your grandmother.”  he knows which one it is, too, because his grandmother on his mother’s side passed when dalton was a child.  this one kevin met a few months back, even.

he pulls back, and cups dalton’s face.  “i’m here for you, okay?”

dalton nods, and he tilts his head into kevin’s hand.  “i don’t think it’ll hit me for a while.  the funeral is in three days.”  he pauses.  “you don’t have to, but-“

“i’ll be there with you.”

dalton cups his hand around kevin’s on his face and brings his knuckles to his lips.  “i’ll make all of this up to you.”  kevin kisses his forehead.  “i love you,” dalton whispers.

i’m now realizing i forgot to include angst #16 aka “you’ve changed” but it’s probably better for my own sanity that i didn't bc that one just makes me think of “they break up and run into each other months/years later” which i can NOT do to my boys LOL

[m-c-coy]

Sero X Kaminari ghost au

Here's a fanfic idea I won't do anything with but I hope you enjoy!

Sero lives an average life. Average job, average looks, average apartment, etc. But he likes it like that.

The only really exciting thing in his life is his friends: Mina, Kirishima, and Bakugou.

They go out every Saturday night. Tonight being Mina's turn to choose what they do.

They go bar hopping for a bit until they get lost along the way and end up in front of a fortune tellers shop.

It being Mina's night to choose what they do demands that they get their futures read.

So they go in and do exactly that. Kirishima and Bakugo get told something about love making them blind, Mina gets told that she will excel at her new job (and upon request will be successful in love as well).

Oddly enough they all also get told that they will grieve the lost of someone they all hold dear soon.

Then Sero goes expecting the same but the old lady that has been telling their fortunes almost freezes the moment he sits down

"You will have a boring life full of disappotment and loneliness."

"That's nice"

The old lady quickly grabs what looks like a necklace that has a small obsidion rock with golden lines running through it like lighting.

She buts the necklace in Sero's hand and says he must keep it on him at all times if he wants a chance of having an exciting and fulfilling life.

He tries to leave without it but she says thats its free and he needs to take it. So he does.

Over the next week of wearing the necklace he notices some werid things happening.

And by werid I mean that he is now being haunted by what looks like a blond ghost his age in clothes from hundreds of years ago.

Sero tries to ignore it to see if it will go away but he won't stop talking.

"Hi! My names Kaminari Denki and I need you to help me cross over to the after life!"

"No thanks dude, I think I'm good."

But Kaminari won't leave him alone and keeps messing with his lights, throwing things off his shelf, messing with his TV, etc.

Its driving him crazy! Denki even follows him to his job! He can't take it any more. He wants him to leave him alone!

Sero's friends start to notice his werid behavior as well and don't hesitate to let him leave their next saturday outing early for "personal" reasons.

"Why do you keep following me, huh!? Why can't you see that I don't want to help you and instead bother someone else with your problems?"

"My soul is trapped in the necklace you're wearing...I have to go where ever it goes."

Denki continues to try and apologize for the trouble he has caused. He says that he was only trying to help him but Sero doesn't want to hear it anymore. He takes off the necklace and chucks it into the tree line.

And with that. Sero walks off and is free from the annoying little ghost. His apartment is quiet, all of his stuff is organized, and he actually has a productive day at work!

But its almost to quite now. His apartment dosen't feel as lived in and he has nothing to distract him when his work gets slow.

He soon realizes that he was a little harsh on the ghost that just asked for his help. So he goes back for him.

He goes back to where he thinks he tossed the necklace and begins to search but he can't find the necklace anywhere. He's panicking now becuase he thinks he just lost Kaminari for forever.

"Did you drop something young man?"

Its the old lady from the fortune telling. She has the necklace in her hand and scolds Sero for not taking better care of his things.

Once Sero gets back home he puts the necklace back on and can immediately see Denki again. He apologizes for what he did and asks if he would still like his help in finishing his unresolved buisness.

Kamianri of course agrees with his 100 watt smile and Sero can't help but bask in the light.

The mood is almost immediately ruined though when kamianri admits that he dosen't know what his unfinished buisness is.

Time to call in the moral support!

Sero calls over Mina, Kirishima, and Bakugo to explain why his been acting weird and for their help in freeing Denkis soul.

"So remeber that necklace that ildy lady gave me, yeah it kinda huanted and the ghost needs our help."

"Bullshit!"

After Denki reveals himself and their shock wears off, they get down to buisness.

They ask Denki about his life and how he died to see if that could be any clue to why he hasn't moved on yet.

"Well I died from being struck by lighting..."

"Thats kinda manly..."

Denki tells them that he was tied to a metal poll during a thunder storm and left to die becuase the people of his town thought he was a demon in disgues.

They basically find out that he didn't have a life full of friends or fun and died to young to truly experience anything so they decide to go on adventures so that Denki could actually "live" a little.

They take him to the mall, site seeing, carnival, museums, game nights (Denki figures out that he can possess a controller and actually play with them) and even to the bars

All of them get closer to him and he feels like the finale piece of the puzzle making their little group whole.

Once Denki learns that it is socially acceptable to date the same sex, he becomes Minas wingman at the bar. Literally ghost pushing girls into her arms or stealing their items for Mina to "find" and give back

Kaminari is determined to make Kirishima and Bakugo confess their obvious feels for eachother. He give Kirishima peptalks about how they have the actual ability to be together and gives him old English poems to recite to Bakugo. Denki gives Bakugo plenty of time to confess his feeling by some how always getting the two of them alone. Whether that's sticking them in an broken elevator or locking them in rooms.

But now that the gang can see Kaminari, they can easily tell that Sero is his favorite person to help. He follows him at work making sure that his coffe cup is always in reach, holding elevator doors open so he dosen't have to take the stairs, catching stakes of papers before they can fall off his desk, etc. He does it so seamlessly that they don't even think Sero notices his actions.

After a few months of hanging out together the group is once again out on another Saturday night. They have already hit a couple bars and are now walking through the park.

Mina is texting the girl Denki helped hook her up with, Bakugo is hold Kirishimas hand as he drags them to a swing set.

Sero walks over to a pond off to the side. He dosen't even have to look to know Kamianri has followed him and is floating next to him.

Sero can't help to notice how pretty Kamianri looks in the moonlight making him look like he is glowing, but also solid. Like hes a real person.

"So, do you think that we are any closer to you crossing to the otherside?"

Denki shakes his head no and Sero mentally sighs in relief.

They watch their friends laugh behind them and Denki smiles. He's so happy that they found and are with the love of their lives.

Denki frowns at the thought.

"I didn't tell you the whole truth of how I died."

Sero turns to Denki completely as he tells his story again but this time he says why he was left to die by his towns people.

"I don't know how, but they found out that I didn't like women. Were I'm from... liking men is a sin or the act of the devil so...they thought it was best to get rid of me and cleans their town of evil."

Sero never wished so badly that he could touch Kaminari and pull him into a hug.

"That wasn't right of them. I'm sorry you had to go through that...but while you're here you are free to like whoever you want."

"What if...what if I like you?"

Sero pauses only for a second before smiling the biggest smile in his life.

"Well...seeing as how I kinda fell for you, I would accept your feeling for me."

Kaminari has a shy smile on his face and asks if Sero could close his eyes for a second.

Sero does without hesitation and its not long after he feels what could only be described as phantom lips on his.

When the pressure on his lips leaves his, he opens his eyes to see Denki moving way from him. And see as he starts fading away.

Denki looks at his hand then up at Sero with big water eyes. Or maybe thats Seros eyes. He can't really tell in the moment.

Denki gives him one last smile before thanking him for everything and then disappears from existance.

Sero tries to grab him but its useless. He's gone. He turns and walks back to his friends.

When he finally reach them and they ask where Denki is, he finally allows himself to cry.

They end their Saturday night outing in Seros apartment all cuddled together and mourning the loss of their friend.

Some more time has passed and no one has really recovered from Kaminari's abrupt departure. Mina, Bakugo, and Kirishima try to keep a brave face on for Sero's sake but they all feel the loss.

Because all things happen on Saturday, the gang decides to go on a walk around town as their activity. Mina brought her girlfriend along so now Sero has somehow become the 5th wheel and is not fan of this revelation.

His sad boy hours are cut short though when he is suddenly hit by a guy caring a box.

They both go to the ground with the box opening and spilling everything around them.

The guy immediately starts to ask if Sero is okay and if he needs help getting up, but Sero can't respond in that moment because he is staring at Kaminari. A Kaminari that he can touch!

The gang by this point is also staring and watching this guy ramble on about being new in town and helping his grandmother with some errands exactly like how THEIR Kamianri would ramble without a breath in between.

Kirishima finally breaks the spell and helps the guy pick the stuff up and asks if he would like help caring the stuff to his grandmothers.

The guy agrees and then introduces himself as Denki.

Sero can't talk or function right now. He is so confused but also filled with so much happiness he thinks that he's going to burst.

"I know I just met you guys but, I feel like I known all of you from somewhere... maybe we were friends in our past lives!"

They all laugh off the comment as they come up to a familiar hole in the wall shop that started this entire journey.

Denki greets the old women with his 100 watt smile as he introduces everyone to his grandma.

The women just gives them all knowing smiles as she ask for Sero and Denki to put the boxes into the back room.

They quickly put the boxes away. Sero had to stand behind Denki to put his on the top shelf and he couldn't help but notice the blush spreading on the others face before joining the group back outside.

The old women informs Denki that these lovely people have volunteered to show him around town and even invited him to go bar hopping with them.

Denki agrees immediately and Sero can't help but be thankful that his boring life got interrupted by the ball of sunshine now walking next to him.

[rons-hermiones]

Come Find Me

Come Find Me

by rons-hermiones

Summary: Unplanned, Hermione is forced to spend Christmas at the Burrow due to her grandmother falling very ill. After being ignored by Hermione for weeks, Ron is determined to show her how much she means to him. Just before he gets the chance to tell her, Bellatrix Lestrange shows up with other plans for Hermione. Can Ron get to her before it's too late? (Ron/Hermione Half-Blood Prince AU)

Rating: M for language & dark themes in later chapters.

Chapter Twenty Five

Draco had become sparse since returning to Hogwarts. Ron only saw him whenever he was in the Great Hall, or in potions. Both were too crowded to even corner the git. 

Of course, he could ask Harry for the map, but that would raise suspicions. Something he wasn’t willing to do yet. 

Other than that, the month since arriving back has been what Ron could only describe as routine. Wake up. Eat breakfast. Go to class. Eat lunch. Avoid Lavender. Maybe dinner. Quidditch. Do patrols. Terrible nightmares. Repeat. 

In all honesty, he was doing whatever he could to avoid anyone but Harry and Ginny. People so often offhandedly mentioned her, it made him tick. 

“Ah, Harry, do you know when Miss Granger will be back? I’ve missed her at dinners.” Slughorn would question every now and again. 

“Oi! Dreaming of Granger again?” Seamus would ask as Ron groaned her name in his sleep. 

“Did you send my last letter out to Hermione?” Neville would say every time he saw Hedwig. 

“Ron, if patrols are too much, we can always get an interim prefect until Hermione’s back.” Katie Bell would tell him. 

But what he thinks may be worse, is the pitiful stares of those who knew the truth McGonagall wouldn’t even berate him for late work. Dumbledore always gave him a sad smile. His family's letters were always full of concern for his state. Said letters had little update on the Order, souring his mood. 

His mother would ask him what he wanted for his birthday, which was only about a week away now. She couldn’t give him what he wanted though. 

His father would write and tell him they’ve placed wards at the Granger’s and currently have an Auror team dedicated to her case. But it didn’t feel like enough. Nothing was. 

Times like those, he had nearly shared his suspicions with his father on Draco Malfoy, but soon decided against it. 

All he had were silly dreams, a weird instance on the train, and the knowledge of the git spending all his time in the Room of Requirement. It wasn’t exactly concrete. It was nothing really. 

On the bright side, he supposes, he’s somehow avoided Lavender quiet well, but he still knows she’s talking of him. Telling people they’re together and whatnot. He just didn’t have the patience to deal with it right now. 

All these thoughts soon halted as a small Gryffindor first year came up to him, looking nervous. 

“You’re Ron Weasley?” The little boy asked. 

Ron nodded. He was after all on duty, so the kid could need help. 

“Someone in the common room gave me a knut to find you.” 

“Oh?” He questioned confused, “who?” 

The first year who he now recognized to be a little boy named Tommy who Hermione once helped him with his Potions work. 

The little boy flushed, “I’m not very good with names, but he said it was about, Hermi-“

“Hermione?” Ron cut off anxiously. 

He nodded, “Prefect Granger.” He settled for. 

“Okay, thanks so much Tommy!” He called, racing to the common room, somewhere he’s avoided for weeks. 

In the excitement that Harry knows something it didn’t even dawn on him that he’s the most famous wizard in Britain, so surely Tommy would know his name. No, he doesn’t have time to think about that. 

“Honeysuckle!” He called to the Fat Lady. 

“Oh! Been a while!” She said smiling to Ron. 

He groaned, “Honeysuckle!” 

“Calm down! And I try to be polite.” She huffed, swinging open. 

Quickly, he climbed through looking around for Harry. 

“Oh Weasley. There you are.” 

His face dropped. 

Harry wasn’t looking for him. Not at all. 

“I see you got my message from Tommy. I’ve been trying to talk to you for weeks, but you’re not an easy man to find.” 

Ron’s fists clench at his sides. 

“Or when Cormac McLaggan groped her after Slughorn’s this weekend! Tore her dress and all!” 

His eyebrow twitched at the memory. 

“No one around here will give me an answer you see. I’ve asked just about the entire tower when Granger will be back. Figured you’d give me a straight answer. You and I seem to have her in common.” McLaggen winked. 

And before he could help it, Ron’s fist connected with his nose, making him fall to the floor. 

Nearby, people gasped at the sight. Unbeknownst to Ron, Neville was there and soon scurried away to get Harry. 

From below, Cormac began laughing. “Touchy subject, eh?” He wiped his bloodied nose, “she talked about you, you know. At Slughorn’s. I, of course, was able to take her mind off you.” He propped up on his elbows, staring Ron right in the eyes. 

“Didn’t know she’d be such a good fu-“ 

Before the words left his mouth, Ron dove on the floor and punched his cheek. Next, he grasped at his collar. 

“I know what you did to her! You thought you could get away with something like that, huh?” He bit out in a dangerous whisper, laced with venom. 

Though scared, Cormac didn’t back down, “I just did what you never could.” With that, he threw Ron off and hit him squarely in the eye. 

“I would never, ever, treat anyone, especially her, that way.” He growled, trying to push the seventh year off, “you don’t touch her!” He bellowed.  

“Oh so watching you run around with Lavender Brown made Granger the happiest bird in Gryffindor. I don’t think so.” He commented. The whole tower knew about Ron and Hermione’s fall out. 

“That’s not the same and you know it!” He defended, kicking him in the groin. 

McLaggen cowered in pain for a moment before moving to punch Ron again. 

By now they’ve drawn a crowd. 

“Run her off, have you Weasley?” He said in between blows. 

“You fucker.” Ron grunted, landing one more blow. 

“Ron!” Harry had finally arrived, per Neville. 

They kept at it. Rolling around. 

“Ron!” He called again. 

Ron could vaguely hear Harry but ignored him. This felt good. Way too good. For the first time since Hermione disappeared he felt like he was doing something. 

“Ron!” A voice, not Harry’s, yelled, grabbing his attention. 

Looking up, he found Lavender standing there in shock. 

“Ronald Weasley, I cannot believe you!” She shrieked. 

Someone had dragged Cormac away, leaving Ron to stand and face her. 

“Come on mate.” Harry says, dragging him up. 

“Oh no, he’s not going anywhere.” Lavender claimed, crossing her arms and standing between them and the steps. 

“I don’t really see why this concerns you.” Ron grunted, wiping some blood with the back of his sleeve. 

“Concerns me? I think it does considering you're my boyfriend!” She yells. 

“Boyfriend?” He questions, “I made it perfectly clear to you what we were on the train!” 

“And I told you-“ she began to retort angrily. 

“What? You told me what? That I couldn’t break up with you. That even though I told you it was over, you just denied it! Didn’t you think there was a reason I avoided you for weeks?” 

The pair of them ignored the crowd forming. Anxiously, Harry continued tugging at Ron’s robes, but he just shrugged him off. 

“This is about her, isn’t it?” She said knowingly with slanted eyes. 

Harry knew the mentioning of Hermione did Ron no good. He continuously called out his name. 

“Don’t bring her into this. Don’t.” He warned, voice dangerously low. 

“So it is?” She fired back. 

“Look Lavender, I’m sorry, okay? I really am. I tried for weeks to break it off with you, and you know it!” Sure Lavender was a bit of a ditz, but she wasn’t by any means a moron, “and I should’ve done it sooner. After that night of the match, honestly, and for that I’m sorry. But when I finally bucked up the courage to end it, you said no, so you can’t blame this on Hermione. You put yourself here.” He told her honestly. 

“No,” she repeated, tone similar to the one she used on the train, “no because if you weren’t so hung up on that-that Mud-“

“Don’t finish that.” Ginny called from over Lavender’s shoulders. “Ron would never, but I will slap you silly.”  

“Great now you have your sister fighting your battles!” She snorted. 

“Well Ginny’s right, don’t ever say that word. Ever.” Ron told her fiercely. 

“Again, defending her! Tell me Ron, if you want to ruin everything we had for her, then where is she huh? Where is she?” 

He said nothing, mood suddenly shifting. 

“If you care so much and you’re so desperate to be her knight in shining armor, then where is she?” 

Again, he stood still. 

“Maybe McLaggen was right. You did run her off, didn’t you?” Lavender laughed menacingly. 

“No. No I didn’t.” He almost whimpered. 

“Whatever, if she were here I would tell her that she’s nothing but a no-good-boyfriend-stealing slag!” She exclaimed. 

“I said to stop it!” Ron yelled back. 

“What’d she do? Hex you? Confund you? Tell you she’d do all your homework?” She accused, “or maybe-“

“I love her!” He admitted. 

The whole room went silent. 

Harry’s hand slackened on his robes. Ginny’s mouth hung open. Gasps filled the air. 

“Alright, I’m sorry if that hurts you, but I can’t help that. I love her.” He takes a shaky breath and runs a hand through his hair, “I’ve been in love with her for years. It’s- I’ve tried not to, but I can’t. I just can’t stop.” Ron said, voice riddled with vulnerability. 

He’d never have the courage to do something like this knowing someone could run off and tell Hermione as much. But now, now, he didn’t have anything to lose, did he?  

It’s not like Bellatrix Lestrange would report the incident back to Hermione, wherever the hell she is. 

Suddenly a harsh sting bloomed over his cheek. 

Lavender pulled her hand away, shaking it slightly as it stung from slapping him so hard. 

“We’re done.” She claimed before stomping upstairs. 

It takes a few moments to register everything that just happened. 

Beating up McLaggen. Breaking it off with Lavender. Proclaiming his love to Hermione to over half of Gryffindor. Lavender finally accepting it’s done. 

“Bugger off or I’ll give the lot of you detention!” Ron yelled to the crowd as he rubbed his cheek thoughtfully. 

Scared, the students scampered back to their respective tasks. 

“That,” Ginny breathed to her brother, “that was epic.” She said a little dazed. 

“Yeah, cheers.” Ron grimaced as he began to throb all over. The initial adrenaline wearing off as both the slap from Lavender and punches from McLaggen began to throb. 

“Come on, we better get you cleaned up.” Harry said, pushing him to the steps, “later Gin.” He called. 

Wordlessly, Ron let Harry’s hand guide him up the steps. 

“Did that really just happen?” Harry whispered a little astonished. 

“Which part? The one where beat up McLaggen. Or maybe when I rowed with Lavender in front of everyone. Oh, how about when I admitted I loved Hermione to the whole buggering tower.” Ron grumbled. 

“All of it.” Harry said with a slight chuckle as he set Ron onto his bed and searched his trunk for a flannel. 

“I reckon McGonagall will be around soon, giving me detention or something.” The ginger groaned in realization. 

Harry shrugged and walked over, “You really think McLaggen would tell and fess up to what he did that night?” 

The cold cloth fell on his cheek, Ron winced. 

“It’s not like Hermione’s here to explain herself. Is she?” He pointed out. 

“McGonagall will believe you. She gets that Hermione can’t be here and that she doesn’t know if she’ll be back.” 

The word ‘if’ echoes in Ron’s head. When, Harry meant when. 

“If?” A voice questions. 

It’s not Ron or Harry’s 

Soon, they turn. 

Neville stands in the doorway. Concern written all over his face. Practically demanding answers with his eyes alone. 

“Hermione might not be back?” He questioned, walking further into the room, ignoring their stunned faces. 

They sat still again, not knowing what to say. Never have they seen such fire behind Neville’s eyes. 

Ron and Harry jumped when he slammed the door. 

“Oi listen up and listen good,” he demanded, voice never wavering, “Hermione may be your friend, but she’s mine too, alright! And I may be daft but I’m not stupid!” Neville cried out. 

“The lot of you have been acting weird since holiday ended. I know Hermione is quite a touchy subject for you Ron, but don’t think I noticed how angry you got on the train. Or you Harry! You’re a terrible liar.” He pointed out. 

“Neville-“ Harry interrupted. 

“No! Harry I’ve given you what, six letters since we’ve been here? Six! And not once reply. You don’t even send Hedwig out the window. My bed,” he points to it for good measure, “is right next to yours, I’m not dumb!” 

“Mate-“ Ron now interjects. 

“And you!” He points to the ginger, “We’ve shared the same room for six years. I've heard you moaning Hermione’s name in your sleep for over half of that! You think I can’t stop the difference?” At least he has the decency to flush, “now, now it’s different. You’re practically screaming for her. I see when Harry wakes you up, tears down your face. Hell, it pierces your silencing charms.” 

The pair exchange a look. They never figured Neville would be the one to figure it out, well that’s not entirely true. They just didn’t think he’d be bold enough to confront them. 

“So I’m asking you, not only as your friend, but Hermione’s too. Would someone please just tell me what the hell is going on!” Neville finishes with a huff. 

His eyes flick between Ron and Harry waiting for a response. Soon, Harry averts his gaze to Ron, who sits for a moment, before nodding slowly. 

“You’re right Neville, we haven’t been honest.”The chosen admits. 

The brunette huffs a gasp of air, “I knew it. This would’ve been a bit awkward if I was wrong.” He says like himself again. 

“Look mate, Dumbledore told us not to tell anyone, you have to swear you won’t say anything.” Ron says seriously. 

“I swe-“ 

“This is life or death, I mean it.” He added. 

“I swear.” Neville states, tone leaving no room for argument. 

Weasley then looks to Harry to explain, not having the heart to. 

“On Christmas Hermione was taken by,” he gulps, eyeing his friend thoughtfully, “by Bellatrix Lestrange.” 

A pained look comes across Neville’s face at the mention of her name. That woman’s caused enough hurt to last him a lifetime. To last anybody a lifetime. 

“No.” He breathed. 

Sadly, Harry nodded, “she came to the Burrow and-“ 

“H-h,”

He briefly eyed the room then shoved it away, thinking he was just hearing things. 

“Harry.”

No, it can’t be. He must be losing it. 

“Mate?” Ron asks worriedly. 

“Ha-Harry P-Potter.” 

This time it’s louder. It sounds so un-Hermione like, but deep down he knows it’s her. 

He stands from the bed shushing Ron with a wave of his arm. 

“Harry J-James Po-Potter.”

“Hermione.” Harry breathes before he can help himself, willing Ron to stand and give his friend his full attention. 

“T-the b-boy,”

“You’re so close.” He whispers through gritted teeth. 

It’s louder now, almost piercing his skull. The pain coming is familiar, but somehow welcome. He knows she needs him. 

“The boy who lived.” 

At this, the dark haired boy falls to a heap on the floor. Thrashing about as he clutches his temples. 

“A pillow Neville, now!” Ron shouts. 

Neville obeys and props one underneath their friends head. 

This time doesn’t last long. Only a few seconds. 

When Harry comes to, his eyes burst open as he gasps for air, sitting up. 

He soon meets Ron’s worried eyes and he can only say one word. The very same Hermione was crying out to him. 

“Malfoy.”

[purplesurveys]

1024

What would you say is your favorite food? Sushi. < Ahhh, this is a good one. My favorite is down to a tie: it’s either chicken curry or burgers.

What color eyes does the person you like / love have? Are they pretty? Dark brown. I’m not too sure what the second question is referring to but yeah, she and her eyes are both pretty.

What was the first television show you were obsessed with? Hi-5, omg. That show was my life in preschool and I always watched the 12 NN replay as soon as I got back home from school, back when I was still on a half-day sched. I was so hooked I remember having legit tantrums before starting Grade 1 because grade school meant full days in school and thus having to miss out on the show entirely.

Do you like Mexican food or any other foreign foods? For sure. All my favorites are Asian (Indian, Japanese, Indonesian, Chinese, etc.) but I also enjoy Italian, Mexican, Greek etc cuisines. I generally haven’t tried African cuisines but I really, really want to.

What color is the keyboard you are currently using? The keys are black with white lettering.

Do you own any of those ‘chunky’ and cute rings? Nope, not my style.

What are you planning on eating for dinner tonight if you haven’t already? I saw my dad cooking up something deep-fried; it was like his own version of katsu or something, or maybe it’s fish fillet? I’m not too sure what it is yet but I’m excited and will probably eat lots of it as I skipped all my meals and have only been running on coffee and vape all day - not good.

Do you own an iPod or MP3 player? If so, when did you get it? Technically I still do. Haven’t used it since high school. I got it when I was 10 back in ‘08; I was envious of the kids in school who had iPods, so I asked my dad to buy me one even though I wasn’t super into music at the time. Not the best kid in the world.

When was the last time someone took your picture? Last Saturday when my package came. Apparently online deliveries now require your photo to be taken upon receiving your package and I think it’s for the seller to keep track of their transactions. I’m not a big fan of the new procedure, but it’s whatevs.

Would you rather write a report or type it on a computer? Type. 

What color was the last jacket or hoodie you wore? Gray.

Do you receive more compliments or insults on a daily basis? Neither, really. I haven’t been talking to people a lot; and when I do it’s for work, where I receive neither compliments nor insults.

Who is the lead actress / actor from your absolute favorite movie? Audrey Hepburn and Albert Finney, or Matt Damon and Ben Affleck.

Can you recite the alphabet backward? [continued from last night] Slowly, but I’m sure I can finish it.

Do you eat chili when you get a hotdog, or do you like it plain? We don’t do hotdogs with chili here. I generally don’t see chili much where I live and I wouldn’t call it a common dish.

Would you say it’s easy for people to make you smile or laugh? At first I thought it was, but I’m slowly realizing that it isn’t.

What would you say is your favorite cereal, if you even like it? Cookie Crisp is the only one I like. I don’t have cereal often.

When was the last time you went on vacation? Where was it? It was a quick weekend getaway to Tagaytay and then Cavite, if it counts.

How many states have you been to in your lifetime? Zero.

Do you and your friends normally say you love one another? Yep, especially with Andi and Angela.

Have you ever been an outcast at your school or anywhere else? I was definitely one in early grade school, and again in Grade 6 when both my closest friends migrated in a span of six months, and I spent nearly all my lunch periods alone. Looking back on it, I’m really glad I powered through and made it here because I truly wasn’t happy at the time.

Do you own any dresses? If so, what colors are they? I have lots of sundresses and little black dresses because I was into those for a very long time at one point. Some of them are black, obviously, but I also have dresses in blue, maroon, and olive.

Would you say you drink more pop / soda than you should? I never drink soda as I’ve always felt like I spend more time complaining about how drinking it feels like burning my tongue and throat than actually enjoying it.

Would you rather have orange juice or milk with your breakfast? Water.

How many different colors has your bedroom been painted? Just one. The walls have been white ever since we moved here 12 years ago.

Do you cuss? If so, do you ever cuss in front of your parents? I’ll slip in front of them sometimes but I never get in trouble for it anymore.

Would you ever tell your mom about the things you’ve done sexually? Our humor together can be raunchy sometimes but I don’t think I’d ever do this. I dunno if she wants to hear I’ve had sex with a girl either.

Is there anyone out there who can make you cry very easily? Yes.

What was the worst news you’ve heard this entire week? *In the last week, hearing about the typhoon’s effects in other cities didn’t feel good. This entire country is literally only getting by with donations from the private sector because the government isn’t doing shit for cities and families who got severely affected by the typhoon; it’s almost depressing to hear and read about.

Have you ever been in a car wreck? I’ve been in minor car accidents but it would be too much to call any of them car wrecks. They had all just been tiny bumps or thuds.

Do you have your ears pierced? If not, what do you have pierced? Yes, my mom had my earlobes pierced when I was an infant. I don’t plan on getting any more new ones as I’m not really into piercings.

Has anyone ever told you that they think you have ADHD? Nope.

What is your biggest pet peeve? When people reach out first via text/IM then even if I get back to them in 5–10 seconds, it takes them a long time to get back to me. It’s especially annoying if they classify it as urgent, I drop everything to reply quickly, then they end up disappearing. Like why?

Do a lot of people understand you completely? Who does exactly? No, I like keeping a wall up. 

Would you say you’re really good at cooking and baking things? Haha no. But it’s something I want to be skilled in, definitely. I’d love to be able to make the food I usually just thirst over on the internet. I’m taking baby steps, like figuring out how to make certain sandwiches, but I have a long way to go before I can consider myself any good.

How is the weather outside right this second? It’s been a little cloudy this morning but it might start to get fair seeing how I’m beginning to see the sky turn blue. I’m just hoping there won’t be too much sun, period.

Do you have a lot of trees around your house? What about buildings? No buildings as I live in a gated village. We have a number of trees around, but I wouldn’t call it ‘a lot.’

Would you say either one of your parents are 'pack-rats?’ No. I have that title, and I believe I inherited it from my great-grandmother who was a bit of a pack rat herself, as I’ve been told.

Have you ever disowned anyone in your family? For what reasons? Kinda. I don’t associate with one of my uncles because he has a terrible drinking issue that he never got to permanently fix. Whenever I see him at family gatherings he just smells like stale gin or whatever it is he drinks, and it just ruins the essence of family reunions for me. As recent as Christmas Day last year he drove drunk and crashed into a car with an entire family, but as always his ass got lucky because 1) no one in the family got hurt, and 2) said family let go of the lawsuit they were planning to file against him.

Have you ever seen That 70’s Show? Do you watch it regularly? I tried watching the first episode but genuinely could not find it entertaining for the life of me. Sorry, Mila :(

If you could choose, what decade would you rather live in? I never really think about revisiting decades - they’re already behind, so what’s the point? As bad as the 2020s have been looking, I’m okay with staying here.

How often would you say you get sick? Once a year at most.

Is there anyone out there who has hurt you so much, you wish they’d die? I used to wish they would die, but I don’t feel that way anymore.

Has anyone ever called you a socio-path before? I don’t think so.

When was the last time you watched a movie in theaters? December.

Have you ever moved to a completely different state before? We’ve moved to different regions before.

Do you mind it when surveys ask you really personal questions? No. Isn’t that part of the point of surveys?

When was the last time you told someone you love them? Thursday or Friday I think, when Andi said it to me first and I said it back. I wasn’t having a good day and they were just looking out.

Which one would you like more: kiss on cheek / kiss on neck? Depends on my mood. Right now a kiss on the cheek sounds nice.

Does it bother you when people steal your stuff on MySpace? This never happened to me because I had Myspace for such a short time and I never caught it at its peak. Also, how do people steal your stuff over there? That’s pretty intriguing lmao

Do you have freckles? Do you like / dislike them? I don’t have any.

Who would you say is the best actor / or actress in your opinion? My biased ass would rally for Kate Winslet all the way, but some other great ones for me are Toni Collette, Emma Stone, Jodie Foster, and Natalie Portman.

How many times have you been drunk in your life? Many.

What would you do if the last person you kissed said they hated you? Be confused and ask them to give me a few concrete reasons. I don’t think too highly of myself, but I know I’ve never done anything to make me deserving of hate, especially with regard to us.

Do you ever think you might be pregnant? No, it has never been a worry of mine.

When was the last time you acted really immature? The weekend.

Do you enjoy watching comedies or horror movies more? Horror. I never watch comedies and the only subtype of it that I watch is romcom.

As a child, did you ever have an imaginary friend? Yeah but it lasted all of five minutes until I got bored with the concept.

Does anyone call you baby? Who would that be? No.

Can you rely on one or more people to take up for you? I have no idea what take up means. If this also means ‘stand up for me,’ then yeah I can.

[itawonka-creates]

Seabourne Burnouts: Chapter 16 - Lay Day

Thank you @kimihonna and @dickisabanana for beta reading.

Start [Here] [Part 15] [Part 17]  -OR- [AO3]  

Marinette skidded to a halt on the harbor and jumped off the motorcycle, leaving behind a very stunned Jason and a very confused Gina. Jason, actually taking the time to park the cycle and give the keys back to Gina, was just surprised that she knew how to ride the damn thing. She was good at it. He felt a great spike in pride as he chased after her. Gina, parking the second cycle, was just concerned for Adrien. Gina didn’t know a lot, but she knew Marinette cared for him deeply and to have her immediately run off in the middle of an important conversation was worrisome.

Marinette ran to the middle of the main deck and looked around and muttered, “Okay, where are you?” She had half a mind to transform right then and there before she caught a glimpse of blond hair out of the corner of her eye. Getting a better look, the figure was indeed Adrien walking next to Tim. He looked so tired and she could tell Tim was trying to cheer him up. She should’ve felt relief, but instead she just grew protective.

Jason came up beside her and nudged her forward, “Well?”

Marinette gulped and sprinted over to the two young men. She didn’t care if they were out in the open, she was just grateful he didn’t leave. Marinette immediately jumped onto Adrien’s back, startling both boys immensely. “WOAH! Marinette? What are you-”

“I thought you left!” He shut his mouth immediately and sighed, placing his hands over hers as she tightened her grip. “When you called I got so worried! I thought you were gone and that he took you and that you got in trouble and-”

“Princess?” Her breath hitched and all words died in her mouth, “I’m fine. I’m still here. You can calm down.” After a pause, she nodded and loosened her grip a bit. The grip tightened back up when he added, “He’s on the ship though. He still wants me to leave.”

She shook her head, “No way. I’m not letting you.” She peered around Adrien’s back and looked up at Tim, “He’s not leaving.”

Tim could tell Adrien wanted to be comforted by Marinette’s presence, but he just looked like he wanted to run. Tim nudged him, bringing Adrien’s attention to himself to avoid it lingering on the girl clinging to his back. “No, he’s not. We’ll make sure of it.”

Adrien bit his lip, “Maybe I’m blowing this out of proportion. I mean he’s my father-”

Tim snapped at the blond, “So what? That doesn’t mean anything if he treats you like garbage. Adrien, you said so yourself you wanted to stay on this ship and I can tell that this ship is a hundred times better than whatever you have waiting for you back home.”

Marinette agreed, “Plus, whenever something like this happens you get into a bad mood and you get locked up in your house for days. It was almost two weeks last time! Adrien, you shouldn’t go through that. Especially if you haven’t done anything wrong.”

Adrien was about to continue defending his father when Jason walked up beside Tim, making him jump. “Ha! Got you! What’d I miss? Where’s old Agreste?”

Tim quickly elbowed his ribs as revenge, making Jason hunch over and gasp. “He’s on his way to talk to Bruce right now. We caught him up on everything and agree that Adrien is probably better off on the ship.”

Jason recovered and groaned as soon as Tim’s words processed him his head, “Oh Jesus Christ, Adrien is going to be the next addition to the family. You know he likes taking in athletic kids with sad backstories!”

Marinette let go of her hold on Adrien but remained close to him, “Wait, when you guys called I heard you, Dick, and Damian on the other side. Where are the other two?”

Tim shrugged, “I don’t know where Damian is, but Dick should be around here somewhere.”

“Oh great, and I wanted to talk to that boy!” The group looked back to see Gina walking up beside them. She locked eyes with Adrien and waved, “Nice to see you again.”

Adrien smiled and greeted her warmly while Tim just looked confused, “Wait, who are-”

“Marinette’s grandmother, Gina. Nice to meet you. I’m assuming you’re Tim?” She turned to Jason and giggled, “You’re right, he does look like he lives off coffee.”

Tim rolled his eyes, “Nice to meet you. Why did you want to talk to Dick?”

“I didn’t. Already met him, seemed nice. I want the Damian boy.”

“Grandma!” Marinette shook her head, “No! No way! Why don’t you just explore the ship and call it a day?”

“Marinette, I have to meet this boy. Especially after our-” Marinette’s eyes widened and Gina coughed sensing the rising tension, “Okay, fine, but I still want to properly meet him before I have to go. Even if I have to look for him.”

“Well, you won’t have to look for long.” Dick suddenly appeared behind Marinette, making her yelp. Dick chuckled, “Sorry, accident.” Marinette took a deep breath and weakly smiled at Dick. He pet her hair a bit to calm her down, “Anyway, I know where he is. He’s below deck, I’ll just message him to come up here.”

“Oh please no-”

“I would like that very much, thank you, Dick.” Marinette pinched the bridge of her nose and sighed while Dick sent out his message. “What?”

“I don’t know grandma. You insist on meeting my-”

“Young lady, I’d be a terrible grandmother if I didn’t meet this boy after our conversation.” Marinette blushed and Gina shrugged, “Besides, I’ll have better aim at close range.”

“Grandma, no!”

Jason snickered, ���Go easy on him, Gina.”

Gina rolled her eyes, “Fine. Fine. No helmet, but now you have to lend me your bike.”

“And have a crazy old French lady ruining my perfect image by riding my cycle all across Europe? No way, one trip was enough. I am never letting anyone touch her after this.” Gina laughed and nudged Jason, “I’m serious.”

Gina took hold of his face and cooed, “Of course you are, sweetheart.” Jason rolled his eyes and pulled away, pushing her hands away from his face. The two seemed to be in their own little world, which was continuing to confuse Tim immensely.

He just pointed at Gina and Jason, ready to ask a bunch of questions, but Marinette shook her head, “Long story.” That seemed to satisfy him for the moment as he motioned for them to follow him, “Where are we going now?”

“Well, like I said before, Bruce and Gabriel are going to talk and I wanted to see if we could be part of the conversation.”

Marinette asked, “Wouldn’t it be bad for Adrien to be there though? He could just try to intimidate Adrien into going with him.”

Dick countered, “You clearly don’t know Bruce. That man is a lot of things, intimidating and fatherly are two of those major things. He’d catch onto Gabriel’s manipulation tactics and immediately put him in his place.”

“I really want to meet this man now.” Gina looked at Jason and added, “I have a lot of questions.”

“Gina, maybe now isn’t the time-”

“Joking, joking. I’ll save that for when you come to visit Marinette.” She turned to her granddaughter and wagged a finger in her face, “As soon as you get word that they’re coming, you will call me. I want to be there.”

Pushing the finger away, Marinette asked, “Okay? But I don’t understand why?”

“That’s okay. You don’t have to. Just know I have unfinished business with that man.”

This caught Tim’s attention, “And what, pray tell, might that be?”

Gina and Jason shared a look, “Just some things that have been stuck in my head for ten years.”

Before Tim could continue further down this new rabbit hole, Adrien pointed to someone on the balcony. “That’s my father.”

The group turned to see a tall, slender, grumpy man talking to his assistant. One of the first things they all noticed was a lack of any warmth coming from the man. Dick asked, “Do we still want to intervene?”

“You know you guys could always watch them through the security cameras.” Everyone but Marinette and Adrien turned around to see Damian standing beside them. Instead the two flinched, easily recognizing the voice of the boy they fought with a few nights earlier. Adrien, despite the previous run-in, had a hard time bringing himself to interact with the boy if he didn’t have to. However, when Adrien finally did turn to face him, he noticed that Damian looked impatient. “By the way, I was in the middle of an important conversation. Who is so important that I needed to run up here?”

Marinette decided to bite the bullet and turn around as well. She regretted it as soon as she met Damian’s eyes. She motioned to her grandmother, suddenly remembering the reason for his appearance, “This is my grandma, Gina. She wanted to talk to you.”

Damian’s eyes darted between her and Gina before he narrowed them. Gears were turning in his head as he remembered Gina’s face, “Wait a minute, you were the one who threw that helmet at me.”

Gina was blunt in her confession, “Yes I did. Good reflexes by the way.”

“So you just threw your helmet at a kid you never met before?”

“So you were the one who-”

“WELL!” Marinette shoved Gina towards Damian, “I see you two have a lot to talk about so we’ll just leave you two to it! Tim, Damian’s right. Let’s go find someplace away from here and watch Bruce and Gabriel talk through surveillance cameras!” She grabbed onto Adrien’s and Tim’s arms and began walking towards the atrium and further into the ship, “Come on! We don’t want to miss anything!”

Before Damian could protest, Jason jumped towards his youngest brother and waved. “I’ll catch up with you guys. I’m going to stay here and make sure these two don’t kill each other.”

Dick turned back and looked between the three, most of his focus lingered on Damian. He was practically praying the boy wouldn’t retreat further into himself and asserting his dominance over Gabriel seemed to satiate his broken heart pretty well, however having a conversation with Marinette’s grandmother might ruin that progress. Dick didn’t want to see that improvement go to waste. “Maybe I should-”

“Dick.” Jason held up his hand and smiled, “He’ll be fine. I got this. Besides, you’d do a lot better than me in making sure Adrien stays on the ship. I’d probably just yell at the old bastard.”

Dick lingered for a moment before turning back and catching up with the rest of their group. A quick look shared between the two and a silent promise to protect their own was made in passing, though not unnoticed by their youngest brother. Damian muttered a quick but relieved “Thanks” before turning to Gina. “Hello.”

Gina didn’t even bat an eye, “As I was saying, so you were the one who won over my granddaughter?”

Blunt and straight to the point, Damian couldn’t decide whether or not that was a good thing. “I am?”

Gina hummed as she walked around him, examining him and then groaning. “I promised my granddaughter I wouldn’t throw anything else at you. Relax.”

Damian knew he probably seemed stiff, but this was simply another situation he wasn’t accustomed to. He was getting ready for anything and his guard was up despite the lack of any real danger to his life. “I don’t understand how you can expect me to relax. You’re the grandmother of the girl who-”

Gina crossed her arms and narrowed her eyes the boy, “The girl who?”

Damian paused and confessed, “The girl who broke up with me.”

“Wait, she did what?” She looked to Jason who seemed just as surprised at this bit of information. Gina groaned, “She never told me that! I’m ready to interrogate you and you’re probably feeling just as bad as she is!”

Damian couldn’t help but look confused considering he was expecting an interrogation as well. The air shifted and tension simmered down, helping Damian relax but only making it more difficult to read the situation. “I’m sorry, what exactly do you need from me?”

“Nothing now!”

“So, may I go back to what I was doing?”

“Oh heavens, no. We still have a lot to talk about.”

Damian wanted to yell in frustration, but he just grit his teeth. “Great.”

“Relax, Damian. All we were told is that you guys got into a fight, but we didn’t know that she was the one to break things off.” Jason ran his fingers through his hair and sighed, “That doesn’t surprise me as much as I thought it would.”

“And what’s that supposed to mean?”

Jason pulled out his phone and tapped away. Gina peered over his shoulder and both smiled, “Found it.” Gina laughed as Jason shoved the phone into Damian’s face.

As soon as he recognized the photo he felt a wave of embarrassment wash over him, “I forgot about that picture.”

Jason seemed pleased with himself, “It’s the best photo of you two, though! You guys look so cute sleeping together-”

Damian attempted to swipe at the phone, only for Jason to pull it out of reach. “Say one more word and I swear I will maim you.”

Gina looked over the picture again and couldn’t help but smile, “That’s so cute.” He bit his tongue, knowing this woman was untouchable at the moment forced Damian to keep his composure. “You both looked so comfortable.”

“Considering we were in an arcade, comfortable isn’t how I would describe it.” He locked his eyes onto Jason’s phone, “Todd, I need one reason to not break your phone right now.”

“You know after finding you two, we all were just putting bets to see who would confess first. It's one of the first times I’ve ever seen you let your guard down like that around anyone.” Jason smirked and pulled his phone back, “Anyway, if you’re looking for a reason, you have two right here.” Damian watched as Gina and Jason smirked, “You have your only insights on Marinette’s thoughts and opinions on you standing right in front of you. We could help, you know? Don’t mess this up for yourself.”  Gina and Jason, doing their best to sell the offer, sent him dazzling and smug smiles as they waited for his response.

Damian seemed stunned for a moment before shaking his head, “Nope. Not even going to entertain that.”

“WHAT?” Both seemed to stumble over each other as they processed his answer, “Why not?”

Damian was grateful for the support, but also hasn’t forgotten how he ended up in this position. “Me prying for answers she didn’t specifically give me is what got me into this mess in the first place.”

Jason’s shoulders fell, “Oh.” He rubbed his temples and nodded, “Okay, yeah. She mentioned a secret. I get it now.”

“Get what?”

Jason looked between Gina and Damian before explaining to Gina, “You want to know why I was always too good at finding and fighting criminals?” Damian furrowed his brows while he wondered what Jason was thinking. Sure, Jason wasn’t the smartest out of the group, but he knew how to keep a secret.

Gina hesitantly nodded as Damian watched Jason carefully, “Jason, who exactly is this woman?” More importantly, Damian wondered what this woman meant to Jason Todd.

Jason could sense Damian’s spike in anxiety over a possible breach of information, but he figured Gina deserved some answers after all these years. Jason took a deep breath and began with something simple, “Damian, this is Gina. Gina, this is Damian. Damian is my youngest brother. Gina is someone who took care of me when I was away ten years back. She’s like family, but I never really talked about myself.”

Both nodded and continued to watch him like a hawk as he thought over his next words carefully. “In our family, we’re taught to be nosy and cautious. If we don’t know something about someone, it could be a liability to us. I trusted you and you answered every question I ever asked so I didn’t feel the need to go snooping in your life, but Damian’s different. He doesn’t feel comfortable until he knows all the information and that’s not really his fault. That’s just how we were raised.” Jason placed a hand on Damian’s shoulder and gave it a comforting squeeze, “Damian probably uncovered something that they weren’t ready to share with him yet, but don’t be too hard on him. That’s just how we stay safe in this family.”

Gina bit her lip and frowned, “You must have a lot of enemies then.” Neither denied the claim, so she continued to pry. “Is that why you left? You weren’t safe?” Jason didn’t respond, but he didn’t have to. Gina looked between the two before pulling both into a hug. Jason and Damian seemed shocked for a moment, both unprepared for the openly affectionate grandmother. After processing the situation, Jason immediately reciprocated. However, Damian didn’t know how to respond. He didn’t know this woman well enough and what he did know made him nervous. Clearly most of whatever was going on here was for Jason’s sake, yet she still kept a firm hold on him. Damian reluctantly hugged the woman back and, while he’d never admit it, he enjoyed it. “I’m sorry.”

“Don’t be. This stuff can happen.”

“It shouldn’t happen to good kids though.” Jason bit his tongue to avoid correcting her. Gina pulled back and smiled at the two before she grabbed Damian’s face and looked it over. She tried to lighten the mood by teasing the poor boy, “I just realized something. You probably looked adorable ten years ago.”

While he didn’t pull away, Damian did glare at the woman. “Does this run in your family? Marinette did the same thing when she saw photos of me from a few years back.”

“Baby faces are cute.”

“That’s a yes.” She rolled her eyes and released Damian’s face after a few moments. Jason couldn’t help but be amused by his youngest brother dealing with normal issues. It made him feel like Damian wasn’t too far gone in their unconventional lifestyle. It was surprising though, the Damian he remembers wouldn’t have tolerated the condescending actions but the Damian he was currently with continued to carry a tame conversation without yelling or scolding the woman. Jason couldn’t tell if this was Damian growing up or acting his age, but he was happy for him.

“Gina?”

She looked up at Jason innocently despite her arms being restrained by Damian for trying to mess with his hair, “Hm?”

“I think he’s right. We don’t have to tell him much. We did our jobs; figure out what’s going on and lighten their moods.”

She pulled back her hands, much to Damian’s relief, “We had jobs?”

“You know what I mean.”

Gina put a hand on her hip and looked around, “I guess you’re right.” She ran her fingers through her short hair and frowned, “Now where did that girl run off to?”

“I can ask. Give me a second.” Damian pulled out his phone and typed out a message to Dick, “You should stay with us. Having an adult around might peer pressure Gabriel into behaving.”

“I doubt it.” Gina shrugged, “Every time someone has talked about that man, he seemed almost untouchable.”

“Well, he won’t be for long. Especially not after Father is finished with him. He seems to be in a bad mood along with the rest of the ship.”

“The rest of the ship? Everyone seems fine to me.” Damian looked away from his phone and looked around. Sure enough, the oppressive air surrounding them seemed to dissipate for the moment. Things seemed light, people looked happy and more energetic, and he didn’t understand.

Jason seemed to have made the same observation after muttering, “What the hell?”

Damian quickly finished the message and put his phone away as he continued to survey the people around him. This ship has been plagued with bad energy and bad luck since this trip started, but right now everything seemed normal. Spirits were high, laughter could be heard, and this ship looked like a serene vacation getaway again. “It wasn’t like this before.”

“It wasn’t like this at all this morning either.” Jason could tell something changed, but he couldn’t tell what. Neither boy could. “When did it start?”

“I’d have to look at the footage and – Max!” Damian cursed to himself as he pulled out his phone, “I completely forgot I was talking to Max!”

“The smart kid from Marinette’s class? What about him?”

“He’s been helping me with–” Damian suddenly looked up and glued his eyes onto Gina. She seemed confused and, despite Jason’s trust in the woman, he couldn’t help but be protective with information. “– something. Look, I have to go. I’ll forward you Dick’s message, okay?” He waved to Gina, “Thank you for taking care of my brother.”

“Thank you for taking care of my granddaughter.”

“I don’t think-”

Gina put her hand up, interrupting Damian and silencing him with one motion. She said, “I know you don’t want any information, but I doubt this is news to you if your family is as perceptive and protective as Jason says you are. Marinette really cares about you, so that means you did something right. You weren’t terrible to her, otherwise, she wouldn’t have given you the time of day. She’s a good judge of character. A bit naïve, but still sees the good in people. She sees something in you, which means you probably helped her in a lot of ways too.” She waved, “I hope you guys at least stay friends after this. I don’t want family dinners to be awkward when Jason brings you around for visits! Okay?”

Damian licked his lips and nodded at the older woman. He knew everything she said was true; most of these things could be figured out after spending 20 minutes with the girl. Still, hearing it from her grandmother felt different. Felt real in a way. Damian became content with having someone outside of the friend group remind him that Marinette didn’t hate him. “Okay.”

“Good. Tell Max I said hi. Jason and I have to go spy on some rich people now.” Damian rolled his eyes and walked away, returning to his previous agenda while the other two stood together in silence for a moment.

Once Damian was out of earshot, Jason said, “You know, we’ve been trying to tell him that since the fight happened and we got nowhere. It was probably good for him to hear it from someone off the ship.”

“Young love can be really harsh. You have to be gentle with it sometimes.”

“Says the woman who threw a helmet at his head.”

“I said sometimes. I see you’re still not very good at listening.”

Jason cupped his ear and leaned in, “I’m sorry, I couldn’t hear you. It seems like my hearing is going away. Old age and stuff. You know how it is.”

Gina rolled her eyes and playfully smacked his chest, “Come on. I only have a few more hours before I have to go again.”

“Yeah, yeah. Let’s go.”

“Excuse me!” The two turned and noticed a few things about the person. This person was a short old man, an odd choice of clothing made him look both suspicious and inconspicuous. The jacket over his red Hawaiian shirt and a clearly fake mustache tied the look together in a way that Jason couldn’t believe. He carried with him a small, mobile drink cooler. Jason could’ve laughed but the old man asked, “Before you go, I was hoping you could help me find the suites for important guests. I’m looking for the girl who won the contest.”

Meanwhile, the girl in question was biting her nails as she and three others stalked two men on a computer screen. “Tim, raise the volume.”

“It’s up, Marinette. I don’t know what you want me to do, they aren’t the yelling type.”

“That’s a lie. Bruce would absolutely yell at an asshole who deserves it and Gabriel seems the like the type who would when pushed.”

“I won’t be able to hear either of them if you all don’t quiet down!” Dick, Tim, and Marinette all froze for a moment, caught off guard by Adrien yelling. They all stared at him for a moment, shock clear on their faces as Adrien continued to glare at them. The three looked to their feet and mumbled their apologies. Adrien shook his head and took the laptop off of Marinette’s lap, “I’m putting in headphones.”

“But-”

“Marinette, if you say ‘but I can’t hear’ I will actually throw this laptop into the ocean.”

“Please don’t. That’s mine.” Tim watched as Adrien plugged in some earbuds and then handed him one. Tim hesitantly took it, much to the dismay of Marinette and Dick. They watched with pure envy as both boys listened closely to the conversation between the two patriarchs. “Okay, so far it’s still on the mundane stuff. The boat, business, whatever.”

Dick asked, “What else is going on?”

“Oh, here we go.” Tim and Adrien did their best to listen closely and by the looks on their faces, Dick and Marinette wondered if how much damage control they needed.

The audio was softer than he would’ve liked, but he could hear Gabriel make an offhand comment. “Your sons seem eccentric.”

Bruce nodded and took a sip of his water, “Yes. They’re all very spirited, even more so when it concerns their interests or friends.”

Gabriel continued, “I’ve noticed.” Gabriel seemed to look around the den. Tim noticed that Bruce took him to one of the smaller ones, “Interesting décor.”

“How so?”

“These ships.” Gabriel walked over and ran his finger across one of the bottles, “Seems to be a theme.”

“The captain has a fondness for the ships. His most prized ones are in his private den.”

“Of course.” Adrien didn’t know how to feel about this. He didn’t know if his father was tiptoeing around Bruce or if his Father was planning something. At least with the prior it meant he had a better chance of staying on the ship, “As I was saying, your sons, as spirited as they may be, seem to have crossed the line.”

“Please continue. If my boys did step out of line, I would like to know.”

“Glad to hear it.” Gabriel took a sip from his own glass, “Your sons seem to have some tainted view of me in their head. I came here to check up on and retrieve my son after receiving some concerning information about his emotional state. Yet, I get met with aggression and backlash from three of your sons.”

“Three?”

“Damian, Richard, and Timothy.”

“Interesting.”

“They seemed to convince my son that leaving with me is something detrimental and now he is resisting. Based on my knowledge thus far, I can only assume it is from your sons’ influence.” Gabriel speculated, “I can only assume Adrien’s mental and emotional state is related to their influence as well.”

“Tim, what are they saying?”

Tim shushed him and heard Bruce comment, “Fair deduction based on the information given to you. Would you like me to tell you everything that I know?” Gabriel didn’t miss a beat and motioned for him to elaborate. “I’ve gotten the opportunity to meet and get to know your son, both when they first boarded and recently in the past week whenever I’m not in a meeting. Gabriel, I can honestly say that your son is a very remarkable young man.”

Tim felt Adrien grab onto his arm and squeeze as he struggled to maintain composure, “Oh?”

“Yes. Adrien is bright, athletic, and well-mannered. In your words, Adrien can also be very ‘spirited’. However, he’s been a good influence on my sons. He acts as a mediator, which can be a good and a bad thing.”

“I beg to differ.”

“I don’t mean to offend you, but I don’t remember Adrien ever mentioning you contacting him after Akuma attacks or even just to check-in.” Tim and Adrien could feel the air shift through the monitor and Gabriel hummed. “Mr. Agreste, I’ve never had to worry about your son. He has a good heart and good judgment, but he has his faults.”

“Do tell.”

“He’s impulsive and emotional. He sees the best in others but fails to consider their faults as well. This causes unnecessary pain and disappointment.”

“Adrien’s always been like that.”

“Adrien wouldn’t be if he socialized more.”

Silence echoed in the room as Gabriel processed Bruce’s statement, “What are you implying?”

“Mr. Agreste, it’s come to my attention that Adrien wasn’t able to be around other kids his own age until high school. His one friend, Chloe Bourgeois, is hardly enough to develop emotionally and socially to a healthy and appropriate degree.”

“I didn’t come here to talk about child psychology-”

“But you clearly need to when regarding your son.” Bruce calmly continued, “No one is perfect, especially in regards to parenting. As you’ve experienced, I’m not exactly perfect either and while I do not condone their aggressive behavior I do agree with their point.”

“And that point is?”

“Adrien would benefit more from staying on the ship than going home.” Adrien’s nails threatened to dig into Tim’s arm and draw blood, but he continued to do his best to put on a poker face. Tim could tell he probably didn’t realize what he was doing. “Gabriel-”

“With all due respect, Mr. Wayne, I’m losing my patience.”

“Little patience is a terrible trait for a businessman.”

“Oh, I’ve been quite patient. I’ve been patient when being barked at by your sons, when I waited for you to leave your meetings, and now while I’m being lectured about my parenting style.”

“Mr. Agreste, your son has opened up quite a lot since boarding. He seems to be comfortable being himself around his friends and my sons. Yes, he is hitting a rough patch with some of his friends, but that’s to be expected. Friends fight. Children fight. We need to let them settle it on their own. You’ve taught your son well and he has a good group surrounding him I believe they’ll be okay if we simply left them alone.”

Gabriel stressed, “While I am glad you enjoy my son’s company, you are not his father.”

“I never said I was.”

“Please understand that while Gotham has their own villains, the ones in Paris are all emotionally charged. His mental and emotional well-being are my highest priorities to keep him safe.”

“As it should be, but isolating him from the world and keeping him locked up is not going to have the effect you think it will.”

“He’s fine.”

“Is he? Gabriel-”

“Do not call me that.”

“You do realize that isolating him is depriving him of a basic human need.”

“And what, Bruce, might that be?”

“Connection. Interaction. We are social beings, Mr. Agreste. Your son is incredible at making connections with others. Why would you put him in a cage when he clearly thrives outside of one?”

“Adrien!” The group looked up from the laptop and noticed Chloe, Nino, and Alya rushing over. Adrien handed the laptop completely to Tim and stood up. He barely made it a few steps forward when Chloe tackled him to the ground with Nino and Alya trailing behind. “When I heard Gabriel boarded and that he was looking for you I forced our group to turn back.”

“Chloe, you can’t just-”

“Trust me, it was a small group. Me, Nino, Chloe, Lila, and Nathaniel. Nathaniel forgot his wallet anyway so it was actually a lucky break.”

“And Lila?”

“Who cares?”

Adrien’s face seemed to twist in disbelief, “She didn’t put up a fight?”

Nino shook his head, “As soon as she overheard us talking about you and your pops, she said she’d come.”

“Then why isn’t she here with you guys to see Adrien?” Adrien and Dick seemed to be on the same wavelength at that moment and both turned to Tim. “Where is-”

“Don’t talk to me. I’m trying to listen and they’re getting pretty heated.”

“Who?”

“My Father and Bruce.”

Alya scrambled to get up and immediately shoved Marinette away to sit next to Tim. “Hey!”

“Hush!” She looked at the monitor and grabbed that dangling earbud. “What’d I miss?”

“I’m his father. Keeping my son here on this ship without my permission is kidnapping.”

“You signed a form that proves you gave him permission to stay on this ship until the end of the trip. If Adrien says he wants to stay, then it’s my job to honor the wishes of a passenger on my ship.”

“You say that as if you were the captain.”

“Worse. The owner.” Bruce straightened out his jacket and leaned towards Gabriel, “I understand that you want to keep him close, but you will only suffocate him.”

“He’s fine.”

“He’s not.”

“He is and he will continue to be so once he’s back in Paris!” Tim gulped, knowing that as soon as someone finally raised their voice it could become a screaming match.

“He’s fifteen, Gab-”

“Address me as Mr. Agreste or not at all.”

“Adrien, how are you feeling? Do you need me to go in there and yell at him?”

Nino helped Adrien sit up and gave him a side hug, “Serious offer, dude. She was fired up on the way back.”

“Oh really?” Adrien looked at the girl still laying on his legs from the fall and asked, “What were you going to do?”

Chloe felt her cheeks heat up as she quickly sat up and straightened herself out, “Well-”

“Well?”

“You know that your father has a soft spot for me anyway.”

“Of course.”

“But I can be incredibly persuasive when necessary.”

“Obviously.”

“So he’d be ridiculous to let you leave after I’m through with him.” Chloe crossed her arms and continued to assert her dominance, “After all, I am the mayor’s daughter. Plus, I’m the great Audrey Bourgeois’ daughter. No one gives me enough credit for that.” The faint hint of pink lingered on her cheeks as she waited for a response. Adrien chuckled before looking to his feet and sighing. This immediately caught Chloe’s attention, “Hey, you okay?”

Adrien couldn’t help but falter, “I don’t know.”

Alya flailed her hand around, successfully gaining their attention. “Hey, does anyone else know your father’s here?”

Adrien shook his head, “No. Why?”

“His assistant just came in and said someone was here to see him.”

“What?” Chloe helped Adrien up and soon there were six people crowded over a laptop. Alya handed the earbud to Adrien.

“Is this really the right time to bring someone into this conversation?”

“Bring them in, Nathalie.” Nathalie nodded and walked away off-screen and soon returned with a familiar face. “Miss Rossi.”

“Mr. Agreste.” It was almost comedic, the sounds of six people screeching were even heard faintly through the footage and was acknowledged by Bruce, Nathalie, and Lila. “What was-”

“Miss Rossi was the one who warned me that Adrien wasn’t having the best time anymore.”

Bruce pressed, “Miss Rossi? Why is she in contact with you?”

“I’ve been a family friend with the Agrestes for a while now. I really care about Adrien, so I give his assistant updates from time to time when I feel that Adrien’s well-being is in jeopardy.”

“What exactly is in jeopardy?”

Lila smirked and walked around the room, looking and touching most of the décor while she pondered over her words. “You see, I never really liked Adrien’s friend group. I always thought they’d bring him down somehow.” She trailed off and sighed, “Adrien was doing fine before. Now, he seems depressed and I know for a fact it’s his friends’ fault.” She spun around and frowned, “Specifically, it’s Marinette Dupain-Cheng and Damian Wayne’s fault.”

Gabriel frowned, “So not only has one of his classmates hurt him but also one of your sons. The one that threatened me, I might add.”

“I seem to recall saying that arguments are normal among friends.”

Lila shook her head, “Adrien doesn’t argue. I should know, we’re very close.” She walked to Gabriel’s side and held her head high as she declared, “Getting him away from all these toxic people would be good for him. He needs to get away from Marinette especially. Don’t you know she was almost expelled from the school?”

Bruce countered, “Don’t you know that was on false allegations? False allegations, I might add, you fabricated.”

Lila faltered in her stance and frowned, “How did you-”

Bruce shrugged, “She was the winner of my contest; I had to do a very detailed background check. My company is very cautious and I will warn you that we find everything.”

Gabriel countered, “Marinette has always been someone on my radar. She’s won a contest of mine. She’s also been engaged with my son since he started school. In my opinion, I figured she was just an admirer but Lila brought some things to my attention.”

Lila elaborated, “She’s tried to sneak into their manor multiple times, she’s stolen a few of his things, and she’s just been an overbearing super fan. It was cute at first, but after I found her outside the manor walls after failing to climb over them I thought she was nuts.”

Bruce hummed, “This was when she was-”

“Thirteen.”

“Has she continued this behavior?”

Lila shook her head, “No, luckily. In fact, Marinette and Adrien got into an argument before coming here. Adrien obviously cares about her and what she thinks and she stops talking to him? Argues with him? She’s not good enough to be around him and the fact that his other friends support her means they aren’t good enough either.”

“And I suppose you are?”

“I’m not the one who’s causing him to lock himself up in his room.”

Gabriel shook his head and stated, “We’re done here. I’m taking him home whether he likes it or not.”

“Gabriel-”

“I said stop calling me that!” Lila stepped back and Gabriel clenched his fist, “He’s coming home!”

Bruce stood up and raised his voice, “I told my sons I’d talk to you.”

“I don’t care about what your sons have to say.”

“I think you should.” Bruce pulled out his phone and began showing him pictures, “This girl is good at exaggerating the negative. They got past that initial argument fairly quickly and this recent one will pass as well. They care deeply for each other and these pictures prove that your son enjoys spending time with them. With Marinette especially! Just because they aren’t having a picture-perfect friendship doesn’t mean they’re ‘toxic’?” Bruce turned to Lila and elaborated, “Toxic people will dictate who their friends can and cannot talk to. Toxic people will monopolize their time. Toxic people will not take into consideration what their friend is feeling. I can say for a fact that Marinette Dupain-Cheng, Alya Césaire, Nino Lahiffe, and Chloe Bourgeois are all very good friends to Adrien.”

Before Lila could counter Gabriel said, “Where did you take these?”

“I didn’t. His friends and my sons sent these to me. Like I said before, he’s very good at making connections.” Bruce walked over and placed a hand on Gabriel’s shoulder, “He’ll be fine. I promise you that if he ever decides he wants to go home that I’ll pay for it myself and get him on the very next flight. For now, give him a bit of freedom. He’ll appreciate it.”

The silence in the room was deafening as the two men stared at each other. Tim and Adrien tuned out all their friends’ questions to try and anticipate Gabriel’s next move. Adrien was vibrating from the anxiety when Gabriel shook off Bruce’s arm and walked out of the den. No words exchanged, just the sound of a door closing behind him. Nathalie quickly followed him out of the room, but Bruce blocked Lila from leaving. “What?”

“You seem to have a lot of complaints against a girl who won you a free cruise trip. She spoke highly of you in the paper as well.”

Lila crossed her arms, “So?”

“What do you have against her? Your animosity towards her is clear.”

“She calls me a liar and a manipulator. She’s even cornered me in the bathroom once and demanded I ‘tell the truth and stop lying’. She hates me and she’s always hated me since day one.”

“So are you lying?” Before she could respond, Bruce added, “Remember, if I decide to look into this I will find everything. Every white lie and every misstep, I’ll have it in a neat report on my desk by tomorrow.”

Lila bit her lip and crossed her arms, “I feel threatened.”

Bruce stepped aside and motioned towards the door, “Have a good day Miss Rossi.” Lila slowly walked out of the room and hearing the door click behind her invited an even greater overbearing aura. Bruce turned to the camera, “I talked to him, but he’s right. Gabriel’s still his father. Tell Adrien I hope he stays with us.” Tim and Adrien both nodded, forgetting he couldn’t see them and closed the laptop.

“So what happened? What’d Lila say?”

“Forget Lila, what did Gabriel say?”

“Adrien?” Adrien turned to Chloe and she asked, “Are you okay?”

Adrien looked between her and the closed laptop before confessing, “I don’t know.”

Dick turned to Tim, “What’d he say?”

Tim shook his head, “He didn’t say anything.”

“What?”

“He didn’t say anything.”

Adrien rubbed his eyes and mumbled, “Something’s not right.”

“Why do you say that?”

“My father isn’t the type to just walk away like that. He always has the last word.” Adrien bit his lip and ran his fingers through his hair, “He’s mad.” He handed Tim the laptop and took out his earbud, “I have to find him. I’m just going to go-”

“Adrien, no! You heard Bruce-”

“Oh, I heard him.” Tim watched as Adrien paced back and forth in front of him, “You know, I wasn’t expecting to be analyzed like that.”

Tim’s shoulders fell and a mix of feelings churned in his stomach. It was like watching your therapist read off everything that was wrong about you, it was violating and you feel exposed. “I know. I didn’t think he’d say all of that.”

“Tim, what are you guys talking about?” Dick looked between the two, “Come on. Talk to us. What are you upset about, Adrien?”

“Apparently, there’s a lot of things I could be upset about according to Bruce.” Tim winched while Adrien continued to trudge through his emotions, “What am I supposed to do with that information? What am I supposed to do now?” He growled and grabbed his head, “Why am I so mad? Shouldn’t I be sad or freaking out? What’s happening?”

“Adrien-”

Adrien turned around and snapped, “What? What do you want, Marinette?” Both seemed to be taken aback by the sudden show of aggression. Marinette retreated and moved behind Alya while Adrien debated with himself. The air shifted to one full of tension. Migraines could be felt forming in the back of everyone’s heads as they tried to figure out their next move.

Dick walked over to Adrien and patted him on the back, “Let’s get some air.”

“I didn’t-”

“I know.” Chloe jogged up to his side and glared at Dick, “Hey, hey, you can come. Put away those daggers.” She seemed to relax, but Dick watched her hesitate to reach out to Adrien. Her hand hovered over his arm while she debated latching on. Whether Adrien intentionally did it or not, he moved closer to her and closed the gap. Chloe latched on and stayed close as they walked out the door.

Alya nudged Tim once Adrien was out of earshot, “Tell us what happened. What’d they say?”

“I don’t think I should say anything.” Tim stood up and began walking towards his room, “I’m going to go put this away.”

“I’ll go with you.”

“Marinette, it’d probably be better if you just stayed here for now. Just go find your grandma or something.” Tim didn’t miss the hurt expression on Marinette’s face, but he wanted to just leave. It was a gut feeling he couldn’t explain, but he figured he just felt guilty. He didn’t mean to put Adrien in that position. Tim rubbed his temples and mumbled to himself, “What is going on?”

Alya looked back to Marinette and rubbed her back, “Okay. I’ve been avoiding asking you this, but now I really have to know. Why is Adrien so mad at you?” Marinette felt her throat close up and she hugged herself. Alya grabbed Marinette by the shoulders and shook her a bit before demanding, “Marinette, you have to tell us. I can’t help you if you don’t tell us. Adrien won’t talk and from what I hear from Nino, neither will Damian.”

Nino nodded and sat beside Marinette, “I want my best friend back. I want our vacation back. We were having a good time until this happened.” Marinette could feel her mouth opening and closing, but no words came out. Nino felt frustrated and while he didn’t mean to, he snapped at the girl. “Marinette, talk!”

Alya’s eyes searched for something, anything, she could work with. Marinette’s eyes gave it away, “What are you so afraid of?”

“I think I have an idea.” The three looked back to see Jason, Gina, and an old man walking with them. Alya looked back to Marinette and saw that she looked as pale as a ghost. The old man spoke calmly while addressing the group, “Marinette, maybe we should talk?”

Jason looked between the two before stepping in the old man’s line of sight, “Look, Marinette probably should go to her room and rest. She doesn’t look-”

“Jason.” Marinette released herself from Alya’s grip and grabbed his arm, “No! No. He’s right.” She straightened herself out and nodded, “Let’s talk.”

Gina couldn’t help but ask, “Who is this man?”

“His name is Fu and he’s helped me out a few times. He’s a friend.” While her words were kind, Marinette’s face was full of ambivalence. “We have a lot to catch up on.”

“I suppose we do. It’s been a while.” He held his hand out to her and Marinette took it, “It’ll only be a minute and then she’s all yours.”

Marinette looked at her family and friends and did her best to be reassuring, “It’s okay. I’ll be back.”

“Marinette?” Alya took a deep breath before reminding her, “You still have to tell us when you get back.” Marinette didn’t respond, instead she looked to her feet and frowned before walking away with Fu.

Jason turned back to Alya and asked, “What was that about?”

Alya shook her head and rubbed her temples, leaning onto Nino for support as she gathered her thoughts. “I hate to say it, but I’m starting to get fed up.” She admitted, “If she would just tell us what all this is about then we could help! Why is that so hard for her?”

“Because it’s a secret.” Alya looked to Gina who continued to elaborate, “You might be her best friend, but everyone has their secrets. This secret in particular is what started this fight.”

Before Alya could respond, Nino interrupted, “That sounds right. Adrien always tells me things, but not this time. Do we know what the secret is?”

“No, but Damian does which is what started this whole thing.”

“Who told him?”

“He just figured it out.” Jason scratched his chin and looked bored as he addressed Alya, “Considering where we come from, are you really surprised?” Alya thought for a moment before realizing he was talking about his work back in Gotham. She shook her head and he tapped his temple, “Exactly. Adrien didn’t know Damian knew too and now we’re here.” He grumbled, “If they would just talk-”

“That’s the thing though!” Alya was fuming with frustration, “She usually would! He usually would! Both of them talk about their feelings! They’d wouldn’t just ignore each other like this!” Alya was close to pulling out her hair, “I feel like we’re all losing our minds.”

“Now I know what you mean by bad mood.” The group turned to Gina as she continued to think out loud, “I feel like I want to throw up all of a sudden.”

“You and everyone else on this ship.” A man dressed in a disheveled uniform walked up, “Sorry, but this trip’s gone to hell.”

“And you are?”

“Charles.” He walked around the four, analyzing them the same way they analyzed him. Charles scoffed before shrugging, “What? Not my fault.”

“Probably not, but you’re the one barging into a stranger’s conversation.”

“Fair enough.” He straightened himself out and wiped his mouth with the back of his hand, “I think you guys already know this, but the crew hates you guys.”

Alya rolled her eyes, “I know, Marinette told me you guys think we’re the reason the Akumas are coming.”

“Word spreads fast.”

“Do you believe it?” Charles looked at Nino confused before he explained, “The rumors. Do you believe the rumors?”

Charles thought for a second before shaking his head, “No, but only because I like your class president.”

“Marinette?”

“Yeah. She’s been nice so far and I doubt she wants us dead.” Charles took out a cigarette from his back pocket.

Alya couldn’t help but comment, “Those things kill, you know?”

“Yeah, I know. I’ve been clean for three months, but this trip has me so stressed out.” He looked at Jason and asked, “You got a lighter?”

Jason’s shoulders fell before tossing him one, “Do us a favor and go outside. I want to keep my streak going.”

Charles nodded and patted him on the back while walking towards the deck, “More power to you.” Charles paused for a moment and turned back to the group, “Hey, how do they even get here?”

“How who gets here?”

“The supers. Your heroes are from Paris, right? And Batman should be in Gotham. How do you think they get here?”

Gina hummed and admitted, “I want to know that too.”

Jason, Nino, and Alya all looked at each other for a moment before Nino shrugged, “I don’t know. Ladybug and Cat Noir are magic, so maybe that helps. I don’t know about Batman though.”

Alya nodded, “Batman and his crew always seem to find a way to show up where they’re needed.”

“Yeah, in Gotham but we’re on a boat halfway around the world.” The upper floors started to get a bit more rowdy, but Charles ignored the noise to continue his train of thought. “I mean, why this ship?”

Alya pinched the bridge of her nose and growled, “I don’t know what you want me to tell you! I don’t know! I don’t know why the Akumas are here. I don’t know how Ladybug and Cat Noir are here. I don’t know how Batman, Nightwing, or any of them get here. I don’t know!”

“I know.” Everyone’s head snapped to Jason as he chuckled to himself. The commotion up above was getting closer, but they continued to wait for his answer. “Don’t let anyone else know about this okay?” Charles nodded and the mischievous look in Jason’s eye told Alya that this was going to be good. “So you know how Bruce owns the ship, right?”

“Yeah.”

“And Bruce is dedicated to making Gotham the best it can be.” Jason paused to suppress another laugh and did his best to keep a straight face while he lied through his teeth, “Okay. As Bruce’s kid, I really shouldn’t be saying this but him and Batman will meet up and talk about improving Gotham.”

“Really?”

“Yeah, yeah, they met through Commissioner Gordon. Anyway, these visits got more frequent and well…” His voice trailed off and Jason bit his lip as he waved his hands around. It was a few seconds before he added, “You know? So if Bruce is on this ship and he’s in trouble, I’m pretty sure Batman would come running.”

It took a few moments for everyone to catch onto the implications before everyone gasped and Charles, in disbelief, yelled, “No!”

Jason threw his hands up and shrugged, “I mean I don’t judge the guy. It’s whatever! But that’s probably why Batman and his team’s around. Just saying.” Alya did her best to try and hold down the laughter threatening to ruin this beautiful tall tale and one look at Nino told her he was doing the same. She just did her best to focus on the noise upstairs. There was some commotion, but she couldn’t figure out if it was just the guest getting rowdy or not. No one screamed yet, so she figured it was safe.

“You’re messing with me, right?”

“I mean, think about it. Both have the same interests. Both like to keep to themselves. I mean, that whole playboy thing could be him, you know, pretending or something.”

Charles’ brain seemed to be filled with incredible scenarios and suddenly his face flushed a bright red. “Oh my god.” He ran his fingers through his hair and he felt like he just uncovered a giant conspiracy. “Oh my god!”

Jason bit his lip and nodded, “You still want that cigarette?”

Charles looked at the item in his hands before smiling and throwing it in a nearby trashcan. “No, I guess not. That got my mind off things.”

Jason returned the smile and opened his mouth to respond before someone screamed in the background. This time, it was fairly close. Everyone ran to the nearest staircase and called up, “Hey! Everyone okay?” The sounds seemed to stop and the sounds of the creaking ship echoed in their ears. Jason called up one more time, “Hey! What’s happening up there?”

A few moments passed and the group started to wonder if they heard a scream at all before a book flew down the steps. Charles disappeared in a momentary black haze once the book hit his chest before flying back up and returning to a man wearing a black dress suit with white vertical stripes. His skin was a pale purple as he looked at the book and scowled.

Jason gathered the group and pushed them away from the stairs. “Run! Go find-“

Alya watched her friend get sucked into the book before returning to the Akuma. She pulled out her phone and started recording before Nino started pulling her arm, “Alya, let’s go!”

“I have to record so Ladybug knows we need her!”

“Ladybug?” The two turned to face the Akuma. He repeated himself, “Ladybug and Cat Noir? Where are they?”

Gina ran in between the Akuma and the two teens, “Get away from them!” She looked back and called over her shoulder, “Run! Signal Ladybug and run!”

Nino quickly pulled Alya to her feet and pulled her away towards the front of the ship. Alya looked back, pointing the phone’s camera towards the action. She didn’t mean to see the fear on Gina’s face as the Akuma sucked her into his book as well. She gulped and turned the camera to face her, “Ladybug! Cat Noir! We need you! We need you n-“

“Alya!” Before Nino could react, he felt something wrap around his torso and suddenly he was pulled back. The quick motion had him floored, landing roughly on his back before rolling for a bit. He groaned for a bit before feeling someone picking him up off the ground. “What-”

“Nino, I need you to move! Now!” The bindings around his torso made him think it was Ladybug for a moment before realizing a few things. The voice was different and this wasn’t string, it was rope. He forced himself to focus on the person standing over him, “Nino!”

As the boy pulled him up, Nino analyzed the costume. The bright colors and the bright ‘R’ on his chest helped him put two and two together, “Robin?” He nodded and Nino chuckled as they continued to flee. He couldn’t help but admit, “You know, I was wondering if you would ever show up.”

“You and everyone else, now let’s go!” Robin could practically feel Nino grinning beside him as they ran further away. Despite knowing the Akuma would catch up to them, Robin knew his presence would alert everyone in his family. He came on the boat to get away from the suit and he managed to do it thus far, but after what he saw on the monitors something in his gut told him he should intervene this time around. “Max, Markov, where’s the Akuma now?”

The earpiece filled with some static before Max’s voice was finally heard, “He hung back and picked up Alya’s phone. He wants Ladybug and Cat Noir to show up to take their miraculous.”

Markov jumped in and the whirring of his propeller could be heard in the background. “This is very different from all the other Akumas! None of them have asked specifically for the miraculous so far!”

“Do you think it’s because he’s from Paris? He knows the deal?”

“I don’t know. It’s that or Hawk Moth has finally spoken to one of his Akuma.”

“Max, I need you to warn Marinette, Father, and Tim that the Akuma is here. Tell my family that Robin showed up. They’ll get here quickly.”

“And Marinette?”

Robin frowned and looked at Nino before confessing, “Tell her that the Akuma got Adrien and the others.”

Nino felt sick.

*******************************************************************************************

Question: Should I start posting my Maribat Hunger Games AU on Tumblr as well?

Let me know alongside thoughts on the chapter!

Thank you for being patient and enjoying the lastest chapter of Seabourne Burnouts!

Tag List (Bitch I have a tag list whAT!?!?!):

@maribat-archive @ozmav @thornangelic727@imfreakingmagical@constancetruggle @chloe-bourgeois-is-big-gay@someone-ev   @zazzlejazzle @tinybrie @mewwitch @rhub4rb@saphiraazure2708 @never-neverland @unholykrow @slytherinhquinn @literallytryingmybestbutok @redscarlet95 @grimmhallow31 @fandomkitten9653 @myriad-of-passionate-pettiness @fanboy7794 @mystifiedgal @shizukiryuu @ vixen-uchiha @resignedcatservant @mystery-5-5 @miraculousl4dybug @blackcanary13 @origamieater @moonlitarchangels @mochinek0 @imfreakingmagical @you-will-never-know-how-i-think @derpingrainbow @unabashedbookworm @skyel0ve @northernbluetongue @cadencehood @sizzling-fairy-oil @crazylittlemunchkin @saphiraazure2708 @mysteriouslyswimmingfan-blo-blog @ginamarie1512 @kae690 @ivette0712 @zalladane @ellerahs @auradonfairy @worlds-tiniest-spook-pastry @scribblinggraveyard @nyctamaximoff @snow-swordswoman @maude-zarella @thebookwormfairy @melicmusicmagic @zalladane @ivette0712 @ginamarie1512  @bookreader20003 @silvergold-swirl @celestiacq @themcclan @amethyst-starr5 @tamoni112 @lunar-wolf-warrior @alexzandria-747 @nataladriana9 @moonlitarchangels @iglowinggemma28 @hunter-shyreen @mermaidofthelost @jessigurl-design @vgirl-10123 @lunar-wolf-warrior @casual-darkness @xxmadamjinxx @normal-piece-of-shit @tinyterror333 @romanoff-queen @schrodingers25 @alessialeone6997 @mindfulmagics @slytherin-heartthrob @da-tasuky @asianfrustration13 @eliza-bich @kuhakuanon @my-name-is-michell @theatreandcomicfreak @interobanginyourmom @starry-bi-sky @etheralentity @creator-josie @kurogaya913 @st0rmy-w1th1n @casual-darkness @vgirl-10123 @poshplumcot @thebookish3lf @queenmj10 @corabeth11 @goblinwhoships @ilovefluffbutsmutisalsogreat @violatiger8 @maribat-owns-my-ass @captainartsypants @deathofafangirl01

Let me know if I missed anyone and message me! I’ll be sure to see it then!

[lonelypond]

Moonlight Becomes You: Apocalypse Midnight Dance Party, Ch. 18

NozoEli, NicoMaki, Love Live/Love Live Sunshine, 1.7K, 18/?

Summary: Dates get arranged and Dia's quiet time gets interupted. Plus, roommate talk.

Chapter 18: Dating Prep

Nico arrived at her house, still muttering about how her morning with Maki had ended. Which was not productive. Or helping Nico get into a place where she could show up bright and Nico for the afternoon audition her agent had scheduled. Not enough time to cook her way out of this mood so Nico decided on her other option, and started cleaning. But there wasn’t much to deal with. She’d left all the dishes at Maki’s. Maki probably didn’t know how to run a dishwasher. Oh right, they probably had a housekeeper. How had Nico managed to land in the social circle of LA’s queer social elites, close enough to have Maki and Ohara Mari fighting over her pasta? And how had Maki managed to stay so pure? Maki’s angry-hurt, almost tearful, expression before she stormed toward the house kept digging into Nico’s feelings. Nico sighed and reached for her phone.

N: Hey, Gorgeous. Take a nap and Nico will take you out for a dinner DATE after work (✿ ♥‿♥)

No immediate response.

N: Maybe I can convince you this was a bad dream v(*'-^*)ｂ

M: Maybe ┐(ﾟ～ﾟ)┌

M: You’d have to be SUPER convincing.

N: So, dinner? You and me. Us?

Lots of typing bubble...then a real response.

M: (^^)b

Nico could work with that. Now for a shower.

###

Eli glanced at her phone. A text from Nozomi.

N: Should I bring the chocolate cake to your house? (*｀▽´)_旦

E: Only if you bring enough for Nico. She likes deconstructing recipes.

Eli’s phone pinged. She reached for it.

Nozomi sounded amused, “So, you have a roommate on the premises. Are you still in the mood for LA’s best chocolate cake?”

“Uh yeah.” Nozomi obviously didn’t know Eli well enough yet as that was all Eli would be thinking about until she got a taste.

Eli knew there was no way she could feel Nozomi breathing in her ear, but it warmed up as Nozomi spoke. “You sound eager. So shall I pick you up in an hour? Or are you busy?”

“Not busy, had a brunch with Kanan instead of rehearsal. She told me lots of stories about your friend Yoshiko. And she brought Ponchiki left over from …

Eli paused. Nozomi didn’t know about CRAAVI. Hanamaru had told her Yoshiko had a cryptid related reading group.

“Their last reading group.”

Eli could almost hear the winking disbelief in Nozomi’s tone, “It’s an underground speakeasy, isn’t it?”

Eli blinked. If Nozomi were actually going to press her on…

“Never mind. I’ll keep grilling Hanamaru for information. I have other plans for you.”

“Oh really?”

So much confidence from Nozomi; Eli liked that. “Besides, after you eat this cake, you’ll tell me everything about you.”

Eli sighed. “Probably. But only if you promise not to freak.”

No hesitation on the other phone, “Sure.”

Eli wondered if she should just blurt it out, well, say it calmly. Hey, I have really bad hair issues once a month. Hey, lately I seem to be more angry and bitey than usual. Hey, sometimes, I fetch. Hey, you smell REALLY good. Hey, my werewolf grandmother told me never to tell anyone until after we were married in the church and had children. How many do you want?

How do you start that conversation? Eli didn’t. “Give me two hours. I need to do a few things.”

“Whatever the pretty lady needs. See you then.”

“Whatever the pretty lady needs.” Well, Eli decided, the best chocolate cake in LA wasn’t a bad place to start.

### Dia was curled up in a blanket on the balcony, turned sideways in her chair, watching the ocean curl and uncurl. Tea was steaming next to her and everything was quiet for just a few moments. You was wrapped up in a hoodie, napping on a sofa. Mama was getting ready to meet Mom for dinner and maybe get the life Dia remembered back on track. Her grandmother was also sleeping after a night shift at the hospital. And Dia was missing her sister. She hadn’t talked to Ruby in days. Being here in back-then Malibu, alone but surrounded by family that didn’t recognize and familiar places that weren’t the same was enough of a disconnect to keep her head aching. Maybe she should have stayed for the CAT scan. Dia picked up her tea. Lukewarm. Of course. Nothing was exactly the right place, person, or temperature. Dia chugged the now cloying mint medley and considered flinging the cup as far as she could. Instead Dia dropped it when a soft voice startled her.

“Hey.” You was leaning against the house, fair hair sleep and wind tossed, bright blue eyes friendly.

“Good afternoon.”

“Yeah, that too.” You leaned over the balcony, seeing where the cup had landed. “Hope that wasn’t a family heirloom. Didn’t bounce.”

Dia gritted her teeth. “It would have been fine if you hadn’t arrived unannounced.”

You ducked her head slightly, eyes now burning with mischief, “Should I wear a bell?”

“Are you a cat?” Dia took a minute to look You up and down. No whiskers or ears. Could probably leap pretty far with those legs. Seemed like the lands on her feet type. “And even if you were, I’m sure that would just turn into an even bigger distraction when you bounced all around the place and broke things.”

You dropped into the chair Dia had vacated, yawn stretching herself fully awake. “I’m probably more schnauzer than Siamese.”

Dia glared, then stepped to the railing, pointed straight down, and hissed, “Then fetch.”

You doubled over with laughter, Dia leaned back, crossed her arms, and rolled her eyes.

And then Maki crashed the party, looking tall and put together in loose gray plaid trousers, with an off the shoulder pink rose appliqued gray knit sweater. She had a black jacket swung over her arm. “How are you feeling, Dia?”

“Fine. Not much of a headache.”

“Remember anything about why you’re in LA, yet?” Maki’s question was gentle.

Dia shook her head, for fear of what she might say if she attempted to answer.

Maki sounded hesitant, “Nico wants me to have dinner with her, but…”

Dia smiled, “It’s okay. I don’t want to be a burden, Nishikino-san. You’re being very generous.” Dia’s chest constricted as she continued, her voice wavering, “You don’t even know me.”

“I’ll take Dia down to the precinct I work with, after your Mom says it’s okay for her to drive around, and see if we can find out anything from fingerprints or facial recognition.” You offered.

Maki’s amethyst eyes, kind, held Dia’s, “If that’s what Dia wants to do.”

Dia jumped at the opportunity to get away from the beach house snowglobe, chunks of memories settling down around her after Yoshiko’s shaking, “That sounds like a really good idea. Maybe somebody will have found my passport. We can talk to the embassy.”

Maki quirked an eyebrow, “That sounds very efficient for post head injury behavior.”

Dia shrugged, “Habit.”

Maki chuckled, “All right, well call me if you need anything. Mama will give you the keycode for the front door.”

“Thank you, Nishikino-san.” Every time Dia bit back a Mama, this surreal fever dream got darker.

“Call me, Maki.”

“Thank you, Ma...ki.”

You saluted, “I’ll take good care of her, ma’am.”

Maki just nodded before she stepped back inside. You immediately pulled on Dia’s borrowed sleeve, “ She gives us the door code and she doesn’t even like me. Are your parents always that trusting?”

Dia collapsed into the seat next to You, “Mama is.”

“Rich people privilege.”

Dia shook her head, “Sadly no. Most rich people I know trust no one.” You was gifted with a gentle smile. “It’s that rare quality, true kindness. My sister has it too. They believe in people. It’s amazing.”

“What about you? And Nico?”

“We believe in them.” And ruin anyone who hurts them, Dia added to herself.

###

Eli, in a marled blue and white cowl knit sweater dress, was on her way out the door as Nico was on her way in.

“Hey, Roomie!” Eli grinned, leaning against the kitchen island. “Your house tonight, if you want to stay in. All you can eat ice cream.”

Nico, with an adventurous glint Eli had never seen before, shook her head, “Nah, Nico has a dinner date.”

“With the feral DJ?” Eli didn’t snarl. Progress.

“Her name is Maki.” Nico preened, “and Nico is going to treat her to the second tastiest pasta sauce in the world.”

Eli, her mood bubbly, scream faced, hands on her cheeks. “You’re going to take her to Gianellis’?. Weren’t you at her mega million dollar mansion just last night? You think Gianellis is going to impress her? Our neighborhood pizza place?”

Not daunted, Nico threw off a grand bow. “Nico will impress her.” An easy shrug as Nico adjusted the collar of her checked, flared shirt dress. Eli occasionally envied Nico’s confidence. “Pretty dress. Good choice, Eli. You off to rehearsal?”

Eli curtsied at the compliment. “Nozomi’s taking me for ‘LA’s best chocolate cake.’” To impress me, Eli added to herself.

“Chocolate, huh. Let me know when you want me to best woman for you.”

“It isn’t a date.” Eli said it too fast, too loud.

Nico’s eyebrow zoomed upright as Eli’s lie deflated between them and nervous and chatty Eli took over, “Okay, I don’t know what it is. I might want it to be a date, but then what do I do about...and how do I tell her...how do you start that talk...and I just can’t have three kids appear.”

Nico’s expressions swirled until confused took over, “Huh?”

“Nothing.” Eli shook herself, “Just some stuff my grandmother always said. I’ve been giving myself pep talks all day and,” Eli bopped her temple, “It’s confusing up here.”

Nico put her hands on Eli’s shoulders, pulling the taller woman closer, “Just go with your gut, Eli. If you trust Nozomi, TRUST her.”

“But…” Eli’s eyes had the look they had when the power started blinking during a midnight thunderstorm.

“You trusted Nico.”

“I trusted Nico.” Eli unclenched one pinkie’s worth of tension.

Nico nodded, encouragingly, like Eli was a small child repeating her abc’s. “Now trust Eli.”

Eli exhaled, “Okay.”

“Good.” Nico pulled Eli in for a hug, “Now get out there, Ayase. We’re too good looking to have been single this long.”

“Title of your sex tape.” Eli laughed and centered her skirt as Nico released her.

Nico winced, “Don’t tell jokes. Just look pretty. And sanitize any toys.”

“NICO!” Eli shoved Nico back, but Nico was braced for that reaction and danced back, hands at her temple, wickedly grinning.

“Don’t forget to Nico Nico Ni when…”

Eli bolted, slamming the door behind her.

A/N: May has seemed like a decade. How are you?

[cordoniantrash]

Once Upon Another Time

AU: In another time where the brothers Beaumont did not reach Cassandra in time, the waitress turned lady went back to New York to rebuild her old life. After finding an unexpected souvenir, she set off and joined her long lost family. Four years later, a newly divorced King of Cordonia arrives in New York in hopes of reuniting with his beloved. Instead of Cassandra, all he found was a postcard with the word Edgewater written on the back.

Hi! New series alert! So, this concept might be a little too over done, seeing as there are so many fics about this, but what the hell, I’m adding my own two cents in. This is an AU with a bit of cross-over (TRR and D&D) elements mixed in, plus my own headcanons on TRR MC’s family. Constructive criticism is very much welcome. Grammatical mistakes are my own.

Thanks to @thequeennefertipi​ for betaing!

Disclaimer: I don’t own the characters, Pixleberry has that privilege, title for both the series and the chapter titles, plus the epigraphs are from Sara Bareilles’ discography  

Pairing: Liam x MC 

Warning: swearing

Words: 2755

Prologue: Manhattan

You can have Manhattan 

‘Cause I can’t have you

 Cordonia International Airport, four years ago.

The room was too bright. All harsh fluorescent lights and bare white walls. Its image brings to mind a hospital rather than an airport. A woman was sitting on a chair waiting for a flight to New York. A few feet away, men wearing black suits were casually leaning against a pillar. To a casual observer, nothing was amiss, not that they’d look around. Most of the people in that waiting area sat transfixed, either looking at some of the large TVs stationed around the area or else looking at their phones. It felt as though the whole room was standing still. It was, after all, the night that their crown prince was made the king.

For Cassandra Angeles, however, the world was spinning. It was barely an hour ago that she was escorted (with too much force) out of the Royal Palace and was ordered to go back to New York.

I left my flower on the bathroom counter, she thought, I should have taken it with me. Her gaze fell to the floor, eyes not seeing what was in front of her. Thoughts of what happened to the flower she’d worn in her hair tumbled through her head; did they throw my flower out? Did he? He’s probably too busy right now. 

She remembered his shy smile, the way he carefully placed the flower in her hair, his sure hands helping her brush stray grass from her skirts, the way their cheeks had hurt from smiling too much. Those three words.

Cassandra breathed out a sigh. In the cool air-conditioned room, she felt numb.

A final thought lopped into the jumbled mess in her mind:

Did he really believe those photos? 

An announcement blared from the speakers.

Cassie looked up as the PA announced her flight number. She could feel the stare of the two bodyguards standing a few feet away. With a sigh, she rose and took hold of her belongings. She took a deep breath, gripped her suitcase handle, and walked towards the boarding gate.

A moment later, the brothers Beaumont rushed to the waiting room only to be greeted by an empty seat and two burly bodyguards.

Back at the royal palace, the newly crowned King received a phone call. An hour later he set in motion a series of events he hoped would clear Cassandra’s name. 

x

New York felt like a dream to Cassie. Surreal and hazy ‘round the edges. Not quite there. The city had always been home to her; now it felt unsteady. Home was somewhere else now. There had been moments when she felt that she was dreaming; that she would wake up and find herself back in her bed in Cordonia, Maxwell knocking on the door ready to drag her along to another social function.

After months and weeks spent in luxury, being back in her old life felt strange. It didn’t quite fit. Bills she had ignored for months resurfaced. Huffy landlords had to be placated. The carefully ordered world she made for herself collapsing and leaving ruins in its wake.

Amid all this chaos, Daniel became a welcome refuge. Her old friend had offered her a place to stay and a shoulder to cry on. After seeing her red-rimmed eyes and her hastily packed bags, he had mercifully kept from asking questions. 

In the weeks that followed her return, Cassandra would wait every day for Liam and the others to contact her. A week passed.

Then a month.

Nothing.

Cassandra had entertained the thought of contacting them herself, but every time she tried, her last sight of the ballroom would always flash in her mind’s eye. Her heart would clench and fingers would hesitate before she’d put the thought away. In the back of her mind, a persistent whisper asked where is he now?

The start of the second month was when anger began to surface. Had they just discarded her? Was this all that she was now? A scandal to be buried and forgotten? Her stomach would roll and she’d feel sick at the thought. Was Drake right all along?

The third month came and with it, was desperation and countless what-ifs. As Cassie tried to establish order once more, placing one foot in front of the other, they would dog her very steps and whisper doubts into her mind. Cassandra had taken to visiting her grandmother’s grave when it got too much. Burying herself in the past just to escape a different set of memories.

It was after one of those visits when she received a phone call. Her heart jumped and her fingers shook. Could this be it? Her heart sank when she saw the caller id. It was from Daniel.

“Hey, Danny.”

“Cassie! You busy?”

“Was about to head back, actually. Why?”

“Well…” Daniel paused, “a package came for you. Looks fancy.”

Her heart jump-started again. Cassandra stood still at the gate of the cemetery. She swallowed. “D -- did you see an address?”

“Hmm? Oh yeah. That’s the thing. It’s from the UK.”

Her eyebrows shot up. “The what now?”

She can almost see him roll his eyes. “The UK Cassie. Focus! Anyway, I’m very curious and I got a shift in an hour, so don’t open it until I get back!”

Cassandra rolled her eyes. “It’s my package dummy. I open it anytime I damn well please.”

“Ugh. You’re so British when you say that. But you’ll tell me what’s in it yeah?”

“Yeah yeah. Got to go. Bye!”

x

The package was just a package. Cassie had expected some grand old box with how Daniel said it was fancy. The contents were rather typical. Two tins of cookies, or biscuits as her gran would insist back then, all of them Gran Cece’s favourites, a well-knitted scarf, a nice woollen hat, an old postcard of some grand English manor and a letter.

The last one was strange.

The stationery was high end. Plain but elegant with clean blue lines and woven writing paper. A subtle scent wafted from it. Lavender. It was familiar, Cassandra mused, recalling instances in her childhood, (back when her parents were still there) when she saw similar papers clutched in her grandmother’s hands. She had been fascinated by the pretty blue of the envelopes and had asked her Gran about them. Gran smiled, small and sad, and said they came from her sister. That had been the end of it.

It was only when she grew older, after the screams and the twisted metal and the smoke and the knock that changed everything, that she realized they weren’t alone after all. Somewhere across the pond was family, and somewhere further east was her father’s whole past. On days when she got particularly lonely, she would daydream. Cassie had then decided that she would go and see the world. Meet her family wherever they are, her Gran Cece at her side. Then Gran got sick, Cassie got swamped in college and work and those dreams fell to the wayside, only to be revived by a pair of warm brown eyes and a trip to a small Mediterranean country. 

After munching on some cookies, Cassie opened the letter. Who sends letters these days? She thought bemused. God, even the writing paper’s fancy.

My dearest Cassandra,

I know you might not remember me, and you might find it strange that I am only just contacting you after all these years. I’m terribly sorry about that. Your grandmother might have mentioned me from time to time, but if she hasn’t, then let me introduce myself to you now. My name is Clara Sinclaire-Harper and I’m your grandmother’s sister. 

I’m sure you have questions. I’ll be more than happy to answer them although if you also want nothing to do with me and your grandmother’s past then I understand. The reason I’m writing to you now is to extend an invitation to you. I’ve heard of the unfortunate happenings a few months ago in Cordonia. My dear girl, I’m not here to bring you criticism or anything of that sort. What I’m offering you is an escape from that unfortunate incident. Should you wish it, you are more than welcome to Edgewater, our family’s estate here in England. 

You are my blood and our family has been separated long enough. I understand if you are reluctant to trust a letter sent to you by some stranger. If you want to talk or to simply ask questions, attached to this letter is my personal contact information. I’ll be eagerly awaiting your reply.

Sincerely,

Aunt Clara

x

Cassie was still sat on the couch, cookie crumbs on her lap when Daniel came back from his shift.

“Please tell me you haven’t been stuck in that position for hours.”

 Cassandra stirred. “Hhmm?”

“Earth to Cassie!” Daniel said over the sound of cupboards opening. “It’s my turn to cook tonight. What’re you in the mood for?”

“Oh. Uh. You pick Danny. I think I’m gonna lie down for a bit.” Cassie said preparing to get up.

“Nuh-uh sister. Sit the fuck down.” He makes his way to the couch. “What’s wrong?”

Cassie handed him the letter and looked out the window. She watched from the corner of her eye as Daniel’s mouth dropped in shock.

“Holy shit.”

“Tell me ‘bout it.”

“Did you know anything about this?”

“Kinda? I mean, I sorta knew we had family across the pond. And I think she helped with the funeral expenses back then, plus you’ve met Gran so…” she shrugged, “I guess I shouldn’t be surprised?”

“But where has she been all these years?”

“In England you dummy,” Cassie said while rolling her eyes.

“Pft. You know what I mean.”

“I don’t know. Should I ask her that? It’s not too rude is it?”

“She’s practically inviting you to ask! Plus she owes you some kind of explanation. Grandma Cece died two years ago, where was she then?” he paused. “Are you gonna call her?”

Cassie sighed. “I mean, I gotta right? After dinner though. I need food to face this.”

x

It took two rings before she answered.

“You’ve reached the private line of Her Lady Harper, Countess of Edgewater. May I take a message?”

“Oh, um,” Cassie paused her lady? Countess? What the actual fuck? Silently she scrambled for the etiquette lessons that Bertrand dictated. After taking a deep breath she continued. “This is Cassandra Angeles. The erm, Countess is expecting me.” The last part sounded like a question. Cassie cringed.

“Oh, of course! Please hold for a moment.”

“Uh, yeah. Sure.”

 Cassandra fidgeted. A beat of silence then a voice.

“Hello?” The accent was smooth, polished, aristocratic and heart-achingly familiar. For a moment she remembered warm arms and chamomile tea, a tinkling laugh and a smile just for her. Then she was back in her shared apartment in busy New York talking to an aunt that she’s never met.

“Cassandra? Are you there?”

“Oh yes. Sorry ‘bout that. Um, I’m here yeah.”

“I see,” Cassie can hear a hint of amusement in the otherwise pleasant tone. “I’m so glad you decided to call. Did you like the package I sent you?”

“Oh, it’s the least I could do. I, uh really liked those. And the scarf! Was really nice.” Cassandra wanted to bang her head on the wall. Why am I so bad at small talk? Why are we doing small talk? 

As if sensing her thoughts Clara (Aunt Clara? Lady Clara? Her Ladyship? What the fuck am I supposed to call her?) said, “I assume you’re calling not just to thank me for the package?”

“Erm no. I just – that is, I’m, uh, wondering if you’re really my aunt?” Why did you start with that? 

Cassie heard her laugh through the phone, the sound so eerily familiar, “Oh that. Well, I’m technically your mother’s aunt. Grandaunt would be a more appropriate title, wouldn’t it? But it’s such a mouthful not to mention it makes me sound like some old withered crone! You can just call me Aunt Clara. Or even auntie! I’ve never been called auntie,” she paused, “unless you don’t want to of course.”

Cassandra cleared her throat. “I’d, um, I’d like that very much. Calling you auntie I mean.”

“Oh, that’s such a relief to hear! Now dear, unto other questions, yes?”

x

“So how was it?” Daniel asked, nearly buried under his pile of pillows. Cassandra plopped down and snatched the nearest pillow she could reach.

“Apparently there was some drama when Gran got pregnant with my mom. My great-granddad threw her out of the family and married her sister to their family friend so she couldn’t go after Gran. Then, get this, the guy that Auntie got married to? He just kicked the bucket, that’s why she’s suddenly contacting me right now. Crazy, huh?”

“What even is your family Cassie?” 

Cassandra let out a laugh and said, “Tell me about it.”

“So does that mean you guys are actually crazy rich?”

“Heh. Here’s the thing. My Aunt Clara? She’s actually… kinda is titled?”

“What?” Daniel had bolted out his cocoon, scattering pillows across the small room. 

“She’s a countess in England?” 

“You’ve got blue blood, is that what you’re saying?”

“I mean, ish? Dad’s a nurse and the rest of his siblings’ in the Philippines if that’s what you’re asking.”

“No, what I’m saying is that you’ve got a lady for an aunt! Does that make you her heir?”

“What? No. I’ve got cousins. They’re gonna be her heirs.”

“So, what now? Are gonna be one happy family?”

“She, uh, kinda invited me to stay with her. At the family estate. God, that sounds so weird.”

“Are you gonna accept?”

“I – I’m not sure.”

x

Shanghai, China 

Meanwhile, amid all the glitz and glamour of an engagement tour, the fragile bond between a father and his son is torn apart by a conspiracy.

x

New York, the next day

Cassandra stood in front of a mirror, head bent, both of her hands flat on the bathroom counter. Her gaze pinned on two pink lines. 

What do I do? Do I tell him? How? It’s gonna be a scandal! Oh, he’s gonna hate me. If he hasn’t already. 

I need to get away.

I need – 

She raised her head and met her eyes at the mirror. Cassie fished her phone from her purse. 

“Hey, Auntie. It’s Cassie. About that offer…”

x

The JFK, two days later

Cassandra Angeles looked up as the PA announced her flight number. She finished typing her text to Daniel, took a deep breath and took hold of her belongings and walked towards the gates.

On the other side of the landing strip, a royal jet had just landed. 

x

UN Headquarters, night time

King Liam of Cordonia stepped out into the balcony. The ceremonies have been finished and obligations dealt with. He was finally alone. He looked at the New York skyline. On the surface, the city looked the same as it was months ago when he first arrived in New York; Wide-eyed but resigned to his fate. Liam, however, had changed from the man he was then. The Liam that returned was even more at a loss than his past self. 

I always thought I’d return here with you. 

The thought of seeing her again, however angry she might be, was the only thing that kept him together all throughout the tour. Let her be angry with me if that’s what it takes. Just let me see her again.

His (their) friends have long since gone to Los Angeles in search of Tariq. For Liam, it seemed like this was the first time in this whole tour that the group had seemed united. He felt a faint flicker of hope. Maybe now that they’re here, they might find her. After all, he thought, it wouldn’t be too suspicious to run into her here. 

Madeline had been suspicious but there was nothing she could do, yet a small voice in his mind added. After all, there had been no sign of Cassie, no contact, not that he’d blame her; Their friends had no inkling of where she’d gone, even though Drake had asked around her old bar and Bastien and his team yielded little results. This confession would mean little if she’s not there. 

“Where had you gone?” he whispered. No one answered him. 

#

I know its a bit wordy but if you guys wanna be tagged let me know.

[evolving-kalopsia]

Chapter one rough

“Medic 17, you’ve code 3 traffic at 2765 N Locus Ave. 37 year-old male complaining of chest pain and anxiety. No further info.”

Drew looks across the cab of the ambulance at his partner and flashes him a grin. “That’s dinner, Junk.”

“Fucking Albert!” Junk yells, putting the rig in drive as Drew hits the lights and sirens. “He’s not due to call for at least two days. Maybe he’s actually dying, for once. Don’t you still owe dinner from Margaret’s last call?”

“Nope. I got Thai for that one.” Drew says proudly.

“Fuck. Yeah.” Junk responds, slamming the shifter into drive.

The ambulance heads out of the parking lot and Junk hits the lights and sirens. Rush hour just ended, traffic is still a bit heavy. The ambulance weaves it’s way slowly through drivers that seem to have never seen an ambulance in their rear-view mirror before.

“Fucking Albert.” Junk repeats, gesturing at the Toyota in front of them. “And this fucking guy! Don’t stop, shit-head! Move the fuck over!”

The car in front slams on it’s brakes, pulling one of the three textbook panicked driver moves: brake slam, pulling to the left or staying the course, crawling at a slow crawl.

“Asian and female.” Drew says, upping the bet, “and I get dessert, too”

“Just because your Asian female can’t drive doesn’t mean they’re all like that.” Junk says as the car finally figures out that the screaming sirens behind it aren’t going around and pulls off to the right, halfway through the crowded intersection of stopped vehicles.

As the rig kicks forward again, they both look out the passenger window, “what the fuck” expressions already loaded on their faces.

The driver waves apologetically, mouthing sorry over and over as they pass.

The ambulance screams ahead, clear roads for a few more blocks. Ten per over the limit is what they’re allowed per company policy. Apparently Junk missed that page in the handbook.

“Well that was a surprise.” Drew says, looking in the side view mirror.

“Cute little white girls ain’t exempt from bad driving” Junk admonishes.

“Very cute.” Drew corrects him.

Junk looked sideways at Drew. “That’s creepy, old man.”

“It’s only creepy if I say it first.” Drew says, putting on his best creep smile.

Junk gives him a disgusted look and says “No, it’s creepy when you have that look on your face when you say it.” 

Drew feigns irritation, “It’s not a look, ok? It’s just my face, I can’t help the way I was born.”

“Exactly. Which is why everything you say is creepy.” Junk turns right onto Farley Ave.  Quicker than he should, jerking the wheel back to the left to avoid a dog in the street.

Drew barely glances up from his electronic chart, already halfway finished with it. He and Junk have been partners for seven years, Drew knows that Junk is all-pro behind the wheel. Seven years of fun and blood and guts, life and death. Buffoonery and bullshit. Seven years of betting meals at the beginning of the week, based on which frequent-flyer is going to call first.  

“Turn the fucking wheel, geezer!” Junk yells at the Buick ahead, the driver stopping halfway into the right lane.

“Shouldn’t assume they’re old. That’s profiling.” Drew says, chuckling.

“S’ a fucking Buick, man. Ain’t nobody under the age of sixty-five driving no Buick.” Junk says, waving out the window at nobody.

“Profiling.” Drew repeats

“Man, I am really not in the mood to smell Albert’s house today. Not at all.” Junk moans, thinking about what lies ahead;

Morbidly obese, 47 year-old diabetic, asthmatic, congestive heart failure, kidney failure, non-bathing rage-inducing EMS system-abusing Albert fucking Piffle.

As they pull up to Albert’s neighborhood, Junk kills the lights and sirens. The less people in this neighborhood that know an ambulance is sitting unguarded in the street, the better.

“Tonight’s the night. I can feel it” Junk says, pulling up in front of Albert’s trash-strewn lawn. “He ‘gon ride the lightning, we’re working him.”

“You keep saying it, and he keeps living. You’re jinxing us one way or another.” Drew grabs the computer off the dash as he gets out of the rig.

“Lock it, I’m not in the mood to go pawn-hopping on my day off.” Junk pushes his door lock down with his finger, the automatic locks long past working in this death-defying death trap of an ambulance.

They pull the gurney out, loaded with equipment they know they won’t need; Drug box, cardiac monitor, airway bag chock full of things they might use if this were a legitimate call. But it’s just Albert. He probably dropped his can of Spaghetti-O’s under the couch again. Or the TV remote is missing, stuck in a roll of back fat from the last time he managed to get moved from the couch and back under his own power. Or Albert’s just feeling extra bored and lonely. They bring the equipment even though they know they’ll be walking out of Albert’s shithole house, reeking of sweat and cat piss so bad they’ll change uniforms in the street before getting back in the rig.

They bring all that heavy, cumbersome equipment in because it’s got less chance of being ripped off in the house than out in the rig.

And the day they don’t lug all that shit in is the day they find Albert face-down in his own puke. Not so dead they can call it a night right there. They’ll find him just dead enough that they’ll have to actually work him. Roll his 400 lb carcass over and start compressions, cut his filthy clothes off and get him hooked up to the cardiac monitor, try to get at least one I.V. started, as well as call for assistance from another crew or two, just to get his ass on to the gurney in the event they actually get his ruined heart to start pumping blood again.

Junk leading the gurney, he doesn’t ring the bell or knock, doesn’t yell “EMS” into the house like he normally would. This is Albert. Junk just walks in, dragging the gurney with him as Drew pushes it from the rear, the wheels rolling across the stained carpet, a shade of some unnamable color distantly related to brown.

“Al!” Drew yells through his paper mask, donned by both of them automatically before reaching the porch. Not out of fear of catching anything, but from a lack of desire to smell the inside of Albert’s house. The masks barely do anything at all. Just enough to keep them from retching.

“Al!” He repeats, catching Junk’s quick glance back at him. It’s not like Albert to not answer.

Avoiding the piles of boxes and junk, they round the corner to the living room where they always find him; on the filthy couch surrounded by empty soda cans and chip bags and crusty food plates. Laptop opened on the snack tray, usually some Sci-Fi on the one large flat-screen tv, xbox or playstation on the other.  He’d always yell “Here guys!” when they’d call for him and it would make them grin, ever since Junk compared him to Sloth from the Goonies.

Junk stops as the room enters his field of view and looks back at Drew with an unamused smirk. Albert is on the couch, Xbox controller in his hands and a brand-new set of expensive-looking headphones over his ears.

Drew stares at him for a moment, a similar smirk on his face.

“Albert!” he yells. It gets Al’s attention and he jumps, risks a glance away from the screen and then he’s back in sniper mode.

“Hey guys.” Albert mutters, focusing on the screen.

Drew walks over as Junk heads back outside, pushing the gurney and cursing the whole way. He pulls the headphones off Albert’s head and sighs loudly.

“What’s the deal, Al?” Drew asks, looming over Albert.

“I kept reading online about how much better it is if you have headphones, you know? Like to hear guys’ footsteps and stuff when they sneak up? So I ordered these, they’re really good, Drew!” Albert says, grinning like a great big man-child with too few teeth and too many comorbidities.

“No, Al,” Drew exhales “why did you call for us? Dispatch said chest pain. I don’t give two shits about your headphones or electronic addiction.”

“Oh yeah sorry. Fucker! Fucking campers.” Albert yells, distracted by Call of Duty again as his character on screen dies.

Drew steps between Al and the T.V. and for a second Al looks like he’s going to object, but Drew’s eyebrow raise squashes his momentary outrage.

“I’m sorry, Drew. I had some chest pain, but I think it was just some anxiety. The internet was out for like an hour and I was starting to lose it a little. I forgot to call back. I’m good now, though.” Albert says, simultaneously giving an apologetic look and trying to see around Drew, who shifts his weight and keeps his vision blocked.

“One of these days, I’m going to come in here and take all your controllers and leave. I’ll show you some anxiety.” Drew says, making hard eye contact for a moment.

Albert’s eyes go a little wide, unsure how serious the threat is. He fidgets and reaches down next to the couch, grabbing a fresh battery off the charger and starts changing batteries on his controller.

Seriously? That’s not even funny, man. I said sorry.” Albert apologizes almost sincerely, putting his controller down on the arm of the filthy couch.

The voice in Drew’s head is telling him to let it alone, to just get on with his shift. But he can’t. No matter how burnt out he is, he has to try every time. Even just a little “Samantha still your case worker?” he asks, knowing full well that she is.

Albert’s eyes light up at the mention of the pretty girl that comes to his house once every other month to dot the I’s and cross the T’s on his paperwork so his handout money keeps coming in.

“Oh yeah, Sam was here last week. She looked hot.” Albert grins like a lovesick child.

“Sure. Right now,” Drew says “her Grandmother is dying on the kitchen floor, just three blocks away. I could be over there helping, but I’m here babysitting you. Maybe I’ll get out of here and catch that call. Have enough time to save her. Or maybe next time you see Sam, she’s a little less bubbly because she’s mourning the death of her beloved Grammy because it took the next available crew twenty minutes to get to her.”

“Her Grandmother’s dying? Right now?” Albert asks, almost panicked.

“Jesus!” Drew yells. He grabs the controller out of Albert’s hands and gets down low, points at his face.

“Stop abusing the fucking system, Albert. I’m not coming next time, I mean it.” Drew exclaims, holding eye contact before turning away and heading towards the door.

“Come on, man! Give me back that controller! Please? I won’t call again!” Albert pleads.

“If I don’t see you for a month, I’ll bring it back.” Drew yells as the door slams behind him.

“Oh C’mon!” Albert yells to the empty house.

He sits for a moment, wondering if Drew was serious about Sam’s Grandmother. He reaches down next to the couch and grabs another controller, mumbling “Whatever, sucker. You’ll be back.”

Junk’s already changed into a fresh uniform and packed the gear back up, taking a drag off his vape and says “Did you kill him? Please tell me you killed him.”

“My name’s not diabetes.” Drew mutters, still irritated  as he kicks off his boots and drops trou on the sidewalk, then pulls off his shirt and grabs his backpack from one of the outside compartments, pulls out clean clothes.

Junk takes another pull and offers it to Drew. “Want some? Helps get the smell out of your nose.”

“No” Drew refuses “ But you do look damn sexy sucking that robot dick. I see a future for you in robo-porn. You could be a pioneer.”

“You’re about to become famous, yourself.” Junk replies, motioning up the street. A group of young clowns two doors down have their phones out and are snapping pics of Drew in his skivvies.

Drew looks back at them and waves. “I’d better not see those on Ebay!” he yells, pulling his pants on.

A combination of laughs and catcalls come back, as well as “Chicken legs.”

Drew mocks surprise, turns to Junk. “Do I have chicken legs?”

Junk blows raspberry-scented vapor at him and laughs. “Yep. Chicken from neck to nuts, too. Speaking of, it’s taco time.”

Junk gets in the rig and starts it up, starts to pull away as Drew jogs to catch up and hop in before he gets left in this shitty neighborhood.

[magicalsalamander]

Threads of a Resurgent

⍖ Pairing▹ BTS Namjoon ⇆ Reader

⍖ Genre▹ Grim Reaper| Witch | Horror | Fluff| Angst|

⍖ Warning▹ rated Mature; Graphic depictions of death and gore, main character death, necromancy, traumatic events, blood, animal sacrifice (not detailed), witchcraft inaccuracies, explicit language and horror themes.

⍖ Summary▹ That dress. It was all because of that tainted dress. The dress you found at a second-hand store wasn’t just a pretty thing on the rack. When the grim reaper sits across from you telling you he’s come to collect, your life takes a turn. However, he made a mistake..a grave mistake. The threads of the Resurgent begin to unravel as you and the Grim Reaper are unleashed on an adventure tangled by threads. How will you mend the threads and save your soul in time before he collects you?

⍖ Word▹31.6K

⍖ A/N▹ Hope you’re still in the mood for something spooky. I apologize for the grammar errors in advance, I will correct them asap. I made a dictionary for you to keep open while you read so you can refer to things. I hope you enjoy, thanks for reading! Gif source unknown, but I don’t take credit for it [if you know please let me know].

⇴ Masterlist | Book of Spells [Dictionary] | Moodboard 

The hangers clacked as you shoved articles of clothing past like an abacus. The clothes were so tightly packed on the rack that hangers were sticking out in all directions. Your face was in a permanent scowl as you picked through the thorn bush. Shopping hasn’t ever been a pastime that you would put high on your list of fun activities. It had its scarce perks and all, but the process was always a long journey: picking clothes, trying on clothes in a scrutinizing mirror, then returning 99% of the items to an underpaid fitting room attendant. Rinse and repeat. However, here you were, on Friday evening, rummaging through a second-hand thrift store’s dress section to find something to wear for a date in about an hour.

You kept pushing past ugly polka dotted dresses, grandmother moo moos, overtly ruffle dresses then you stopped counting. You pushed another bead on the abacus when you stopped counting when something seemed to glow, call to you. You found the one. It must’ve been a rich-woman’s dress at some point. It was a simple black dress, but there was beauty in its minimalism. You assumed it made it here because of that stupid rule: wear it once then never again.

Who came up with that rule anyways?

You happily unhooked it from the rack, but it snagged when it was halfway out. It got caught in the thorns of about three other hanging pieces. You grunted and tried jangling the pieces loose, but the hangers were as messy as headphones in a pocket. After a few minutes of trying to figure it out you were nearly placing your foot on the rack to yank it out. This is ridiculous, but you weren’t going to settle on a polka dotted dress. One tug, two, then on your last heave you heard ripping and gasp from your lips with the liberated dress finally in your hands. You stumbled backwards and held the dress up in victory, but your smile turned into a heavy frown. The dress had a slit up the side from where a metal hook from another hanger ripped the delicate fabric. You just found something, and you ruined it in a matter of seconds.

After looking at it for a bit longer, you quite liked the new look. A risqué notch up the thigh gave the dress bonus points, perfect for date night. You checked the price tag with a satisfied smile, twenty bucks was doable on your budget. No further torture was needed, end of discussion, you found the dress!

You ran up to the counter, bought the dress, then ran back to the changing room. You changed out of your professional wear that you wore to the office earlier into the dress. Luckily you were already wearing accessories and shoes that transitioned easily. You checked yourself and swiped on a fresh coat of lipstick smacking your lips. You checked your watch, you had fifteen minutes to make it across town. You ran out the store and hailed a taxi. You took a deep breath as you sunk into the leather seat and crossed your fingers in your lap. You stared out the window watching the cityscape change, you hoped this went well.

You watched the flickering orange candle light in the reflection of the large window from your booth. Pattering rain hit the glass distorting the small light, but your reflection stared right back at you clearly. For the past hour some people ran past while others were covering themselves with umbrella to fend off the sudden rain. Luckily the rain started when you were inside the café. Couples giggled as they clutched onto eachother and some kids splashed in puddles only to be scolded by their parents seconds later.

The cooper bulb lights couldn’t completely wash out the overcast sky and heavy rain, nor the apparent absence besides you. Your hands felt cold despite trying to warm them up around the tea you ordered just to warm you up. Nothing changed that awkward feeling sitting in your stomach. You had been stood up.

You heavily sighed and looked to the empty seat across from you. It’s been over an hour and a half since you were supposed to meet. You looked around the nook café, although it was slotted between two popular brick and mortars, it was empty. You were the only patron in the establishment. The once burning espresso machines had cooled and the strong aroma of espresso had dulled to a dainty waft. The exhausted barista yawned, possibly bored out of their mind. They tossed their hand towel over their shoulder and disappeared into the back.

You ran a hand through your hair with a heavy sigh. It wasn’t about being stood up that upset you, it was the principal of the matter! You spent money—hard earned money—on a new dress, a taxi, a cup of tea and it wasn’t even worth it. You couldn’t even return the dress!

You reached down and traced a finger along the ripped seam up your thigh. Risqué notch my ass…it was just torn and got you an extra five dollars off this piece of junk. What if the rip was foretelling you that this wasn’t a good idea; perhaps an ominous foreshadowing you overlooked?

The depression of air wheezed out of the cushion as someone slide into the booth across from you. You looked up and met the dark eyes of a stranger. The tall stranger leaned back, resting one arm across the back of the chair. He was dressed in a sharp black suit that covered his lean body. His dirty-blonde hair was pushed back out of his face, but a few tendrils straggled on his forehead. The sinister look on his face, sharp scrutinizing eyes, and cocky demeanor washed over you like a cold shower. You didn’t dare to shiver, but your dilated pupils trembled.

“I’ve come to collect.”

You swallowed saliva you didn’t realize you’d been holding. You looked around the cafe and found the place completely empty. It was just you…and this stranger. Collect? Maybe this dude was mistaken or intoxicated. “What?” Stupefied you answered.

He scoffed running his thumb over his plump bottom lip, then clasped his hands, hunching over the table. He was only a single man, but his presence filled up the whole booth. He lifted his head, messy bangs fully covering his forehead. He looked through his lashes at you, eyes darkening by the second. For a second you were sure smoke filtered between his pearly white teeth as he smirked, “Oh, don’t play dumb now.”

You looked out the window and the foot traffic had stopped completely, but the rain still was heavily trickling, heavier than before. Uneasiness settled in your stomach, something was not right about this guy. “I’m sorry you must’ve gotten the wrong person,” you were running out a patience. You scooted out of the booth, done dealing with this creep. You didn’t have a coat or umbrella, so you were going to have to make a run for it.

He remained in his seat hands still folded on the table. He kept unwavering eye contact with you from his spot, “You can’t keep running from what you’ve done. I have to collect.”

You busted at the seams, “I don’t have any debt! I just paid off my credit cards and stud—.” It hit you, “Sir, are you—are you…,” you leaned in a bit hushing your raised tone, “a part of the mafia or something?”

He chuckled throwing his head back in fake laughter, “Does changing now make you lose your memory?”

You had enough from this crazy, admittedly handsome—but insane guy! You snatched your purse turning around to leave. What a terrible night this has been. You’re going to throw this dress away, fifteen dollars or not, then yourself onto your bed when you get home.

You took about two steps and apparated before you in a blink of an eye. You gasped nearly running face first into him, “Whoa—What? How did—?”

His pupils engulfed his eyes in a deep black engulfing the sclera of his eyes. You could feel his hot breath on your cheeks as he growled out, “Pay-the-price!” He grabbed onto your elbow and dragged you towards the entrance of the café.

“Let go of me! I don’t know what you’re talking about!” His grip was nearly bone crushing. Through the pain you screamed, “LET GO!” You were pulled along regardless of your protest. You looked for staff, anyone, to help but no one was there to save you. Your heart was racing out of your chest, “Let me GO!”

He ripped open the entrance door, a cold front rushed over you both, but his large figure took the blunt of it. He pulled you along through the threshold, “Stop!” You expected to be pelted by rain, but instead the world warped around you, neon commercial lights whirlpool and turned into darkness that took a new life as a hazy blue-grey dense fog. He kept pulling you along with him unaffected by the transition. Nausea churned your stomach in an unfriendly manner. Your brain felt like static causing you to stumble over your own feet when your feet settled on uneven, gravelly terrain. His insistent pulling progressed you both onwards.

Where were you?

You couldn’t see anything clearly besides him in this nightmare-scape; until, in the dense fog, you began to pass trees that were characterized by their dark trunks and chaotic roots that were like spider legs sticking out the ground. This place left so much up to the imagination. Every muscle in your body was aching to run away, to fight, bite his hand even, but that fog—it felt alive. Whatever was out there in it could make the bravest being claustrophobic.

This must be the gateway to hell.

Coming from your right then left you heard the crunching of dead leaves. From the dark haze, the imagination begins to fill with horrors. Silhouetted human figures passed in different direction between the tress, but they didn’t turn towards us they kept their wandering demeaner. The fog was alive!

“Wh-Where are you taking me?” You whisper yelled it to him, afraid to attract the attention of those wandering figures in this passing hell. The ma—demon holding you hostage kept his pace graciously gliding in the fog. The silence between you was scarier.

A dark hill appeared and in short realization you realized it was a cave. He kept dragging you towards it with a sinister smile blooming on his face. Breaking through the susurration, the sound of heavy limbs being dragged was eerily followed by the crunching of bones and the mushing sound of moist flesh. The morbid sounds echoed through the forest as if it was hollow as it emanated through the cave.

Your jaw dropped in a silent scream, the nausea turned into cramps, replacing itself with a guttural twisting horror. Your heart was beating so fast that everything seemed to move in slow motion. The closer we got it reeked of death and sorrow—sulfur, methane, and burned fat. You tried sticking your heels into the ground, but he dragged you along easily. “Please, I don’t know anything, just let me go!”

The mouth of the cave greeted us with an infinite darkness and your shadows dissolved into it. Your captor chanted rapidly like a hissing snake in a voice so low and deep. A raging blue fire came to light as we suddenly stopped. You jelly legs nearly tripped over something as you came to a halt, you looked down realizing it was shards of bones. You let out a scream and pulled back, screamed louder when the formidable cave dweller came to life.

The beast feeling the heat roared in distress and moved away from the fire towards you. The colossal chains attached at its ankles rattled as it slugged forward with growls of its own. The two-ton behemoth legs and arms were thin compared to his protruding gut resembling someone with Cushing disease; except that gut was filled with digesting bodies while the souls were sent to pits. His protruding, bare torso was covered in old and fresh guts and other bodily fluids. It’s disgusting greyish, purple body was that of a human, but the head was that of a boar with horns sticking out its oversized jaw. It had a partially devoured femur in its thick hand that swung listlessly as he moved.

The beast eyes were pupilless, cloudy grey, and it searched out its victims with its other heightened senses. Your involuntary noises lead the beast to whip its head right towards you. All the suppression up until this point was peaking up your throat, you were going to throw up from fear.

Your captor spoke to the beast, “Edax Animae! I return the obliquatur pythonissam who cheated Statera and you!”

You were violently trembling, what had you done wrong? You’ve never crossed anyone, nor had you done something so terrible to deserve this! Did you do something absolutely stupid in college that’s haunting you now? Maybe when you stole Stacey’s crayons in second grade, but you swear you put it back right after using it. You swear you’ve lived fairly straight edge your whole life.

You were tugging and scratching and digging your nails into his hand with your other, “Let me go! I didn’t do anything. I swear!” Your nails were causing his hands to redden with thick scratch marks, yet he didn’t make a face or loosen his grip on you. “PLEASE!”

The beast roared and stepped towards you again, but his chains yanked him back. Fear engulfed your conscience, you screamed in your throat, pulling back, yanking hard but you could only get back as far as your arm’s length. The beast dropped the femur with a gross smack of flesh. You could feel tears dripping down your face without your conscious choice. You were going to die. You were going to get eaten alive.

“Please, please, please!” Your captor pushed you forward mercilessly, you landed at the feet of the monster. You couldn’t look up, tears streamed down your face in a steady stream. The beast wobbled forward like a toddler, blubbering blood out of its mouth. It dripped down the side of its lips and onto its torso. You cowered backwards, legs dragging on the rocky dirt, his looming colossal shadow began to engulf you. It heavily panted with each step. Hovering over you, the beast suddenly stopped and huffed a deep growl.

Your captor shouted at the monster, “WHAT ARE YOU WAITING FOR?” The monster huffed again turning its stout away from you, “What-do-you-mean!”

He violently stomped over to you, bones cracking under his dress shoes, eyes completely black. He grabbed onto the hemline of your dress.

You try shoving his hands away, “What are you doing!”

“Stay still,” it was a command. He ripped a piece of your dress off where the thigh had already been cut, leaving you with an inverse scallop cut. You yelped and tried pulling the torn edge down, “Don’t move.” Your hands stilled.

He presented it to the beast and it craned its stout a few times seeking out his hand then heavily sniffed it. The beast roared again then panted like a dog, giddy about the fabric. Your captor tossed the fabric at the bottom of the monster’s feet. The monster bent down onto its knees searching for it with its snout and shoveled it in its snout and swallowed it. The beast grunted after making an audible gulp swallowing the fabric. They exchanged growls and grunts, your captor some Latin that you couldn’t understand. “You gotta be fucking with me! Just when…this-this isn’t?” He pulled at his hair in frustration, his anger shook the walls of the cave, loose rocks tumbled from their spot.

You backed away avoiding falling rocks from the ceiling. You backed up without looking and hit the cave wall with a thud. At the noise the beast made direct eye contact with you, its cloudy grey eyes focused in your direction. You froze and held your breath, it’s gaze held a hypnotic grip on your throat. Drool dripped from the side of its jaw and boiled as it hit the rustic mud digesting shards of bone on the spot.

You captor held his hand out, hissing, “Flax!” In his hand from a cloud of black smoke appeared a scythe. Your captor strode his way over to you, easily flipped the scythe around and held the long blade to your throat. You winced closing your eyes and when you opened them you could see your reflection in the blade as you took a quick glance down at it.

“Aren’t you a witch! She put you up to this didn’t she! Where is she?”

You shivered, “Witch? No! Look I don’t know what you’re pulling here—!”

The monster grunted again, and your captor closed his eyes in frustration. “That Witch!” Your captor exploded, black smoke rolled out of his mouth. He pulled his scythe away from your neck.

You shuttered and eyes bulge at the supernatural occurrence. Who...who was this guy! What was all this! You thought that this stuff was only fictional, yet a beast and whatever this guy was in front of you really existed!

The monster begins heaving like a dog and it throws up the piece of fabric it just digested, along with some other things you couldn’t make out.

You beg, “Just take me back, I’ll forget all this, I won’t say anything, just take me back home.”

He growled toxic smoke pouring from his mouth, “I can’t take you back!”

You yelled back, fear making you lose your temper, “Why? Why can’t you? Just take me back! I said I’ll forget—.” You flinched as the monster began moving towards the back of the cave again.

“You can’t forget this!” He yelled, veins in his neck popping. He recentering himself quickly, pointed to your body with his scythe, “You wore that dress…you’re tainted.”

Dress? What does this dress have to do with any of this? Tainted? “I don’t care about the dress. Just take me back!”

He sighed clanking the stem of his scythe once on the floor and it disappeared into thin air. He walked out of the cave and ignorantly you followed him like lightening was at your feet into the dense fog again. You kept close to him. You could run, but where would you go? Become one of the wondering souls? You had to persuade him to take you back home. More importantly, you needed answers.

He spoke as he walked, “That dress belonged to a resurgent. It was worn by that-that witch when they died then resurrected. A piece of their soul is attached to that dress.”

You almost felt relieved for a moment, your hands were wiped clean, this was all a mistake and you could go home. You just needed to get rid of the dress, done deal.

He spat the last words. “The fact that you wore it…that piece of her—necromancy it’s sticky—it’s tainted you. That’s why you were mistaken for her.”

He slowed his pace, “Your soul is hers and until her debt is paid, you’re tainted.”

The color dropped out of your face.

He stopped in a clearing and turned around facing you with a sad expression. “And if her soul isn’t collected in time…,” he looked you directly in the eye, “yours will be.”

Your knees gave way and you collapsed like a ragdoll. Fresh tears streamed down your cheeks. He kneeled and lifted your chin and wiped away your tears. You flinched when he touched you expecting to be hit or worse. He pulled his hands back, frown deepening, “I won’t hurt you. I know it’s hard to believe, but I won’t hurt you.” His black eyes receded into something more humanistic again. His demeanor took a one hundred and eighty, but his face was still stern. “I’m sorry. I’m so sorry. I’m sorry. I really am.” This was low, he’s never known it was possible to split the soul. But here you were, proving everything he thought wrong.

The tears continued to stream down your face, he tried wiping each of them away. He genuinely felt terrible, he had brought an innocent mortal into Limbo and showed them something you should have never seen. Never. However, you weren’t just an innocent mortal anymore, “But…until I can find her and bring her soul to Satera…we have to remain together.”

You screeched out, “Together!”

“I will find the resurgent.” He stood up taking your hand and gently helping you up, going as far as to dusting you off. He shrugged off his blazer and wrapped it around your shoulders. “But in the meantime, you and I are connected as well.”

You tried shrugging his coat off before it touched your shoulders, “Will this taint my soul too?” You were suspicious of everything.

He laughed, the straight-faced man laughed, dimples even appeared on his cheeks. He was quite good looking when he wasn’t threatening your life. He shrugged and placed it around your shoulders again, “Just be grateful Keres didn’t come to find you.”

You asked, “Who?”

His face went dumbstruck, “Oh.” He cleared his throat, “My sister…she would not be as kind if she were assigned you.”

“Assigned?”

He chuckled, “You have so many questions.”

You sputtered out in disbelief, “Who are you?”

“The mortals call me Thanatos, at least they used to about two thousand years ago, or the Grim Reaper more recently.”

Your jaw dropped, and spat out, “Death, YOUR death!”

He laughed again, “The one and the only.”

He held out his hand, “I can satisfy one of your requests, I’ll take you home.” You were too stunned to say anything and before you knew it you were traveling again.

You stumbled as you emerged, but he caught your arm, gently this time. He straightening you out, “You alright?”

You panted, “How-how do you do that?”

He smirked, “Comes with the job.”

He took you to your front door, for a short moment you wondered how he knew where you lived but you felt he had his ways there too. He stopped you from going inside, “I’m going to find out more…information. If you need me, call me.”

You looked at him inquisitively, “How am I supposed to call you?”

“Just say my name.”

“Reaper?”

He shook his head and scuffed his shoe, surprisingly shy, “Namjoon, my real name is Namjoon.”

You tested the name on your tongue, “Namjoon.”

He nodded, “Keep the blazer, and call me when you need me.”

You took the hint, “My name’s Y/n.”

He turned around once more, “Oh, Y/n, don’t tell anyone about this.” You wanted to scoff, but you swallowed it, nodded in understanding instead. Who would believe you if you told them anyways?

“Good night, Y/n,” he vanished in the next second in a cloud of black smoke.

What had you gotten yourself into?

Magic, the supernatural, beast, monster, and God knows whatever else you hadn’t seen with your eyes yet exist. Magic exists.

Before you knew it, it was Friday again. The whole week after you felt like a zombie, like your own body didn’t belong to you. You were still questioning if it all was just a bad dream, a twisted nightmare. The bruises from his hard grip were there…his blazer was still with me and that dress…I still had that dress. You had hooked up the dress on a hanger and left it on a hook behind your door. You didn’t know what to do with it. You didn’t know if you threw it away or that would only make things worse. The best solution you could come up with was “out of sight, out of mind”.

You came home around nine, Fridays were always hell at the office. Your coworkers were making you pay since you took last Friday off early, it was your turn to shoulder a majority of the work. Your manager would pile on work that he’d been slacking on during the week onto the team. Instead of getting off at five like everyone else, you’d usually get off the earliest at eight at minimum.

You treated yourself with a long shower to wash away the stress. You dried yourself off and replaced the towel back on the rack and slipped on fresh underwear you had set out for yourself. You lived alone, so you often went around your apartment practically nude. You stepped up to the white counter humming a tune; showers always eased your mind. The medicine cabinet open with a magnetic click, mechanically following your night routine taking out your toner, moisturizer, and toothpaste from the neat shelf.

When you closed the cabinet, getting a good look of yourself in the mirror, you noticed thick, black flakes of mascara was still caked under your eye. You heavily sighed and dug into a drawer and pulled out a pack of cotton pads, tossing them on the counter with a crunch of the plastic. You reached over scavenging between your scented lotions and perfumes for your makeup remover. You really needed to get rid of some of those lotions and perfumes. You popped open the bottle and generously dowsed a cotton pad. You looked back up and begin wiping away at the black clots under your eye. In a way this was therapeutic as well, removing physical sludge was oddly satisfying.

You tossed the dirty cotton pad in the trash and turned back to the mirror checking your work. In the corner of your eyes you caught something moving behind you. You whipped around, but nothing was there. You stared for a few more moments waiting for the trickery to happen again, but nothing, there was nothing there. Despite just taking a steaming hot shower, an icy draft came over the room. Goosebumps welted all over your body. You rubbed over your arms and shrugged it off. A draft from under the door must’ve swept in and you must’ve had a flake of mascara in your eye. You turned back to the mirror, but the hair on the back of your neck was still at attention. “It’s nothing, it’s nothing, it’s nothing. You’re spooking yourself you idiot.”

You kept looked over your shoulder a few times despite your assuring monologue as you finished up your routine. You massaged in the excess moisturizer into your neck and the wiped rest on your towel. You opened the medicine cabinet and put the products back faster than you normally would. That eerie feeling you couldn’t seem to escape was traveling down your spine, but you choose to ignore it.

It was just your imagination.

You picked up your toothbrush and applied a dollop of paste then ran it under water. You popped it in your mouth then closed the cabinet. You scrubbed your teeth and pulled your eyes back up to meet your reflection. The lights flickered encroaching you in darkness for a split second. When the lights turned back on, your reflection was accompanied.

A wasting figure began to rise in the intervals as the lights flickered. You screamed at the top of your lungs, the toothbrush dropped from your mouth clanking in the ceramic sink. You watched as the being built itself from cavities to limbs that looked Frankenstein when it was fully equipped. Your clean scent was being stained by the heavy earthen smell of soil accompanied by a smell of death. The room filled with complete darkness for a heartbeat, then a feminine figure replaced the Frankenstein when the light came on. The dark figure behind you shushed you and snaked a hand around your neck holding you in place; although, you were frozen on the spot from fear and couldn’t move regardless. As she leaned in to you her cold chest pressed into your back, she hooked her pointy chin on your shoulder you got a good look at the figure’s face. She was a gorgeous woman with sharp features, deep eyes and long, silky black hair.

She brushed your wet hair behind your ear and whispered into your ear, “So we meet.” She chuckled in satisfaction knowing she had terrified you, “We meet my pretty.” Her eyes met your bulging eyes in the mirror. There was a hollowness within them that couldn’t be conjured even in someone’s worst nightmare. An image you wouldn’t ever be able to erase no matter how hard you tried.

“It was hard finding you, you hide yourself pretty well.” You had no idea you were hiding, much less hiding from her. It clicked, this was the woman the Reaper was speaking of. This was the Witch!

“Someone finally bought my dress, I’ve been waiting for someone to come save me.” She whispered in your ear, “What a fine sacrifice you’ll be. You have such a pure soul too, Satera will surely be pleased when you take my place.”

You shakily got out with a heavy bob of your throat, “Who-who are you?”

She chuckles, “You’ll find out soon.” She held onto you tighter and dragged her sharp nails across your neck imitating a knife. “When the day comes, I will come for you and my name will be your last words.”

In the next second, she vanished just as quickly as she appeared, her sinister laughter echoed off the bathroom tiles.

You found your breath again and clutched at the counter top trying to regain balance. Where she had ran her finger burned, your hand covered the mark neck on instinct. You focused on breathing, but her words echoed in your head.

This was real. The resurgent was real, the dress was hers, and she knows where you live. The resurgent found you! You were tainted. Tangled in a promise, you were going to become that image that brought you feared.

You ripped off your underwear and scrubbed your whole body with scalding hot water. It felt like her smell was heavy gunk on you, especially where she had touched you. You scrubbed until your skin was raw and the steam began to reek of your body wash. You broke down crying. It wasn’t a dream, this was real, she was real.

You’re tainted.

It was at least a half hour before you came out of the shower. You wrapped a different towel around yourself and stuck to the wall as you walked down the hall to your bedroom. You felt so exhausted. You slip on a new pair of underwear and unusually pajamas and what you think is your robe, you aren’t really paying attention. You needed to feel covered.

You walked out of your bedroom towards the living room when a voice called to you. “Are you alright? Why’d you call me?”

You screamed using your already raw throat past its limit and held onto your robe with a deathly grip. You turned towards Namjoon, recognizing the voice, “What is wrong with you!”

He took in your red figure and bloodshot eyes, but what was most surprising was you were wearing his blazer, “What’s wrong Y/n?”

You sunk against the wall, the way he looked at you made you cave in, “She-She was in the bathroom with me. ShecameupbehindmewhenIclosed the-the—,” deep inhale, ”mirrorandheldup her-her knifes to my neck!”

Namjoon bolted towards you picking you up before you sunk to the floor. He held your hands, stopping your flailing hands to get a look at your neck. Thick lines were inflamed across your neck. He could smell it too, a faint smell of death lingering on your skin. He weighted frown settled on his lips, this wasn’t supposed to happen. She had found you despite the protection you had because of his blazer. He had even placed one on the apartment when he left that night. He wasn’t expecting her ever to find you, much less taunt you. He thought he’d have more time, a year, before she went out looking for you.

Blubbering your words, “She said, ugggnnnhhh.”

“Shhh, Shhh, it’s okay, it’s okay.”

He had made an indirect promise to keep you safe, to figure this out, yet he wasn’t keeping it. You nearly died and right under his nose. Guilt bubbled in his stomach, how much more could he mess up?

“Pack some stuff and let’s go.”

You looked up at him in surprise, “Oh no, I’m not falling for that again.”

He frowned, “She’s only going to come back.”

“Where am I going to go? I have nowhere to go.” You raised your hand to your mouth nibbling on your thumb. Wouldn’t she follow you anywhere? Was anywhere safe?

He stepped back, “With me, you can stay with me. I have a house just outside the city. Until I can get this place cleansed you can’t come back here.”

“With you!” You scoffed, suddenly remembering your connection and pushing away from him. You still haven’t forgiven him, or completely trusted him. “I’m not going anywhere with you, the last time I did I nearly died! How do I know you’re not going to just do the same?”

He sighed, “The blazer, you have my blazer.”

“What about it.”

“Just like she has a piece of you,” he pulled at the lapel for emphasis, ”with that, you have a piece of me.”

You finally looked at what you were wearing, and you realized you had his blazer on. A hot flush covered your cheeks, and it deepened as you realized the intensity of what it really meant.

“Your soul is in this blazer?”

“The uniform is like a vessel, just like that dress. It holds a small bit of me, but it doesn’t harm you or transfer, instead…it protects you.”

You lessened your grip around the lapels, feeling a bit guilty for treating it so carelessly. For doubting his sincerity, it was just hard to trust anyone at this point. You still didn’t know if you could trust him fully yet though, he needed to earn that from you.

You ran a hand through your still wet hair, “Won’t she just follow me to your place.”

He smiled, “I’ll be there to protect you then if she does.”

You couldn’t find it in you to argue with him. Fiercely flicking your wrist, you pointed to your eyes then at him jabbing it a few times in his direction for emphasis, “ I’m trusting you, so…okay, give me a minute.”

“Leave the dress.” You didn’t bother answer him, you figured that much, and continued walking away to your room.

He watched as you walked away wrapped in his blazer with a quirk in his brows. You didn’t take it off after he pointed it out instead he watched you wrap it around you tighter.

What had he gotten himself into?

You weren’t capable of handling the responsibility of driving given your shaken state. He drove the both of you in your car over to his home with a stuffed duffle bag in the trunk. He drove twenty minutes away from your apartment to a suburban neighborhood where the streets were quiet and the homes were far apart from one another and well out of your budget. You had no idea this part of your city existed, maybe because you hadn’t lived here your whole life.

He pulled up to a stone pillared gate that had an elegant white fence concealing the estate from the outside world. On each side were two grand stone dogs that had their jaws open mid bark. He didn’t need to press a remote as they opened automatically for him. He drove in slowly away from the tarmac road onto a sun stone paved driveway. Along the driveway on both sides were various floral plants, shrubbery and trees. You could only assume much because it was so late and very dark, but the yard seemed to go on about a mile out. When he parked the car in front of the garage you were gawking at the huge, two story white transitional home. Lights were on inside of the home outpouring warm orange light that was so welcoming. You weren’t expecting this in the least, the white especially.

The first intelligent words out of your mouth were, “Wow, this home is beautiful.”

He smiled, “Thanks, just got it today.”

You looked at him, jaw hanging open. Today? Did he say today?

He shrugged, “Perks of being a Reaper.”

He got out of the car and opened the trunk. You came to your senses and flung the car door open and took your bag before he could. You didn’t want to impose any further on him. He chuckled under his breath and politely pointed towards the house for you to follow him. You stepped up a short staircase to a mid-size dark wood front door and engraved in the wood was an inverted torch. Ivy clung to border of the door and the white walls of the home and wrapped itself around the hanging lanterns. There was something mysterious about this place, it felt so magical.

Your eyes bulged as he opened the front door revealing the inside of his home. You weren’t in Kansas anymore that’s for sure, maybe not even Earth. He walked past you with natural ease, his dress shoes clicking on the polished marble flooring. When you were still standing outside, he looked back, “Take off your shoes and come in. My place is your place.”

You forced off your shoes hopping a bit, your duffle bag making you slightly lop sided, “What do you mean just go it today?”

He shrugged, “I don’t live ‘here’ per say…or anywhere really, so I got this place.”

You were about to question for more answers, but he left you standing there alone in the entry way. He walked through the house confidently to the kitchen. He opened the double doors of the fridge and looked over his shoulder, “Hungry?”

You deadpanned, “You know how to cook?”

He bit his lip, “No, but I can try. It seems easy.”

You were dumbfounded. This home was completely furnished, fully stocked and it looked like he had lived here for a while. It had that lived in cozy feel with the simple architecture but defining décor in a monochrome palette.

He dropped an assortment of vegetables on the table and slung a knife out the knife rack and begun cutting a carrot. When he depressed the knife half of the carrot flew right in front of you and across the room. You broke out of your stupor and ran over to him taking the knife from his hand, “No, no, no, you may be the Grim Reaper but stay away from cooking. I’ll cook, you do Reaper stuff…or something.”

He pouted then chuckled, “Are you sure? I can help at least.”

You picked a few vegetables out of the bunch, “Put the rest away and then wash these ones.” He followed orders easily and you were able to pick some more things out of the cabinets, and a dash of seasoning here and there. He found an apron for you to wear, “Don’t get the blazer dirty.”

You took off the blazer and placed it carefully over the back of a chair. You wrapped it around you, you didn’t even realize you left your house still wearing pajamas and his blazer. Your cheeks heated up, but you kept your eyes on the frying pan.

You plated two plates of stir fry in half an hour flat. You wiped the sweat off your brow, “Let’s eat.”

Namjoon sat down at the table eying the food like you had the house, “Wow.”

You laughed as you slid into the dinning chair, “It’s just stir-fry.”

He dug in immediately and practically moaned at the taste, “I haven’t had a home cooked meal…ever.”

You nearly dropped your fork, “Ever?”

He nodded but continued to shovel food in his mouth. You smiled and ate your food peacefully across from him. You had barely made it through half your plate when he was serving himself seconds. He was like a vacuum. It was such a simple dish, yet he was treating it like fine dining. You set your fork down after taking your last bite and he shyly looked up at you. He swallowed a lump of food then shoved around a vegetable with his fork suddenly modest, “Thank you for the meal.”

You giggled and took a napkin and gestured it towards the flakes of food around his mouth.  He shyly took it and wiped his mouth. “You’re welcome.”

At this point you had completely forgotten about why you were at his house. However, you didn’t want to remain naïve to that comfort. You cleared your throat, “Who is she?”

He went silent chewing on a vegetable then swallowed it with a gulp of water. “Celina is a powerful resurgent. She’s was even one of the members of the Hecate Council. A council of only the most powerful witches. Her and her sister were one of the greatest witches to ever be a part of the council. However, that wasn’t enough for Celina. Secretly, against Hecate law, she started performing the Dark Arts.

They’re dark arts for a reason, it goes against the natural balance by betraying Hecate law. She learned cursed spells…and necromancy. The biggest sin by betraying Satera to interfere with life and death, but I’m responsible for maintaining the balance by collecting.

Celina was exiled when the council found out, her sister was exiled along with her from the council. Her whole family of prestigious witches was shamed for Celina’s betrayal to the Witch’s Oath.

Celina felt she had more potential than the council limited her to, so she went rogue and fully committed to the Dark Arts. She learned how to use her magic to achieve ‘pseudoimmortality’.

I’ve been chasing her for about a century, but she keeps changing form and finding new…host. But, resurging, it’s something that eventually eats you alive, literally. “

He took a big gulp of water, “She’s learned how to use objects to find her victims.”

He set down his fork and looked you in the eyes conveying a million things to you, but verbal unleashes the truth, “And you…you…happen to have one of them...her next host.”

His words hung heavy on your chest. Celina wasn’t an ordinary witch, she was your puppeteer.

You picked up your dishes and headed towards the sink wanting to distract yourself. Namjoon followed you, “Y/n, I’m sorry I shouldn’t have said all that. She won’t bother you again.”

You turned on the faucet then turned towards him, “I know Namjoon. I know.” You took a sponge and rinsed off the dishes and placed them in the dishwasher.

Namjoon stepped in taking the dishes from you, “Guest shouldn’t clean.”

You nudged back in you weren’t raised to stand by, “Who knew the Reaper was so traditional.” He laughed nudging you with his elbow playfully.

He had showed you to a room soon after you both washed the dishes and cleaned up. You followed him up the stairs insisting you could carry your bag just fine. It felt odd being doted on by the Reaper. The second floor was just as impressive as the first. He walked down a warmly lit hall, stuffed bookshelves were about, plants with exotic flowers and figurines. You noticed the reoccurring crest of an inverted torch about the house.

He opened a door theatrically, “Your room.” He allowed you to walk in first. You looked around your room in awe, the room resembled a high-class hotel room. Luscious, thick carpet soothed your feet and you were instantly sure this was heaven. Your eyes focused on the queen-sized bed, the other furniture blurred as your eyes just focused on that single piece. You walked forward and tested it out by face planting into the comforter. Around you the fluffy comforter huffed as the air trapped within the fabric released sinking you into the softness.

Namjoon laughed from the doorway then trailed in and set your bag down by the edge of the bed, “Do you need anything?” You rubbed your heads into the comforter mumbling out no. He looked over his shoulders and smiled, you had already knocked out in a matter of seconds.

As soon as the door shut softly, the smile on his face dropped. His eyes swirled, and eyes turned black. He turned down the hall holding out his hand and in it apparated his scythe. His body slowly morphed as he dissolved into rolling, fine black dust as he dissipated. There were serious matters to deal with.

When you came down the stairs in the morning you found a note on the kitchen counter along with a key for the house for you to take. You went to work like normal, you felt protected. This route actually made it easier to get to and from work. When you came home you made dinner for yourself and Namjoon. He popped in unexpectedly appearing in the kitchen like a ghost, “I’m home.” You shivered tossing the potato you were peeling in your hand as your body trembled in fright. He caught it mid-air, “Whoa!”

You looked at him wide eyed, “Jesus! Don’t do that!” He set the potato down giving you that look of a scolded puppy, “Sorry, it’s just a habit.”

You sighed, at tapped his head like you would a puppy to comfort it. This was something you were going to have to get used to. “It’s okay.”

Over dinner Namjoon told you that it would take two weeks for your apartment to be cleaned. Yesterday you would’ve groaned, but you were quite content here for the meantime. Days passed and you started a routine in your new environment. You started warming up to Namjoon. You’ve come to be comfortable with his supernatural ways. You found out despite his chic exterior, he’s quite the goof ball. You’ve banned him from his own kitchen when he set a pan on fire. On quieter nights you asked him to explain things about the supernatural world and magic. He only confirmed some things, like werewolves were actually a thing, but he refused to go deeper than that. In his words, “There were just things you shouldn’t know.”

You came home through the front door shucking off your shoes. “Namjoon, I’m home!” As soon as your feet touch the cold tile you sigh in relief. Heels, why do they make you wear heels in an office? You make it a few steps into the house and Namjoon appears out of nowhere. You gasp holding a hand over your chest, “Jesus Christ! We’ve discussed this Namjoon, appear like a normal person.”

He chuckled, “Sorry, habitual.” He watched as you stung clung to the nearest item, “Would it make it up to you if I took you out to dinner?”

You raised a brow to him, “Your treat?”

“My treat.”

You smirked, “I guess I can forgive you then, let me get changed.”

He shook his head, “No need. You look nice.” He placed your shoes back in front of you silently bidding you to slip them back on. You wiggled your feet back into your shoes, feet protesting, but you weren’t going to pass up dinner.

He took your hand in his, “Ready?”

“Ready.” You began walking towards the front door again, but Namjoon yanked you back. You stumbled and landed in his chest with a huff and an apology. He wrapped his arms tight around you, and in the next second you were being consumed in smoke, “Namjoon!”

“Calm down, it’s going to be okay.”

You squeezed your eyes shut as the darkness rippled around you. You felt the world shifting around you and sudden a biting cold hitting your skin. You fought off the nausea as you staggered on the spot, but Namjoon held you up. You looked around noticing you were in an alleyway. “Namjoon, where are we?”

He took your hand, gently tugging you away, “You’ll see.”

You pulled your coat tighter around you with your free hand shivering a bit. You jogged a bit to walk next to him. Your tongue felt serpentious, “Can I pay you to take me to work in the morning? I’d really like an extra half hour of sleep if you could take me instead.”

A familiar smirk curling his lips, “My powers aren’t your taxi.”

You scoffed mumbling under your breath, “What is this then?” He kept moving forward unhearing of your sarcasm. Your hands were still entangled but you didn’t mind; his hands were very warm like a thermos. Winter was just around the corner, a few weeks before all the rustic leaves would take their final bow.  

The alleyway was an inception as it opened up to one of the busiest streets downtown. You turned onto a smooth sidewalk falling naturally into the flow of pedestrian traffic. Namjoon altered his steps to match your footsteps. Whenever you’re alone going to work you feel the need to constantly look over your shoulder but standing next to Namjoon you don’t feel the need to do so. The walking talisman pulled you closer to the left alternating between people moving maximum speed.  

You joked, “For a second I thought you were going to take me to Limbo again.”

He snorted, “No, no, I don’t plan to ever take you there again, unless—?” He raised a brow suggesting if you did want to, he could.

You punched his arm lightly. He banked further left in the crowd, “Come on.” He pushed a shop’s door open, the bell above dinging announcing your arrivals. The whistling of the espresso machine responded back to your entrance. You look over Namjoon’s shoulder and recognized the establishment. This was the same café where it all started. The familiar cooper lights, the barista with tired eyes, and it lacks the same pollution as the streets you just came from. Namjoon keeps walking and took you over to an empty booth, the same booth you both had met.

Confusion made you furrow your brows. “Why’d you pick this place?”

He waved over the waiter, “I thought this place needed a redemption. You know, give it a chance to be the place it is instead of a place where you got dumped.”

Narrowing your eyes at him, “Who said I got dumped!”

He shrugged, a fire flickering in his eyes, “A pretty lady sitting all alone with an unfinished cup of tea on a Friday night. I just took a wild guess.”

You felt your heart stuttering in your chest, did he call you pretty? You played it off coolly, “He probably was a loser anyways.”

The waiter comes over and leaves menus and glasses of water on the table. As you browse through the menu, “The scariest part about that night was the man who slid into my booth.”

He rolled his eyes, “How long are you going to hold that over my head?”

You shrugged. He set down his menu, “Next time wear pants to a date instead of a dress.” Your shoulders shook as you laughed, if only you wore pants that day. You missed it but a glimmer sparked in his eyes, he knew by the redness in your cheeks you were enjoying the teasing.

The waiter came back around and you both order dinner settling on getting the same thing. Not long after does the waiter come with your food. You poke around at your food, “Namjoon, how did you become…the Reaper.”

He looked at you silently while chewing his food, you knew that look. You could practically mock the words he spoke through his eyes: there’s just somethings you shouldn’t know. You ignore the look, “Oh come on Namjoon. Alright, fine, I’ll tell you something about myself then so were even.”

“I moved out here five years ago all by myself, fresh out of college. I wanted to move to the big city thinking that I could do it on my own. I moved in with a roommate after I couldn’t find a decent priced placed for cheap. It was nice because the person I lived with got me a job at the current place I work. She was a cool, but then it turned out she was sleeping with the boss. It got messy and she ended up leaving the company after his wife found out. She left the company and the apartment, so I had to leave. I luckily found the place I’m at now. It was either that or move back home and that was the last thing I could ever want.”

You looked up and made eye contact with the person in same position as Namjoon in the booth behind you. His eyes were wide as he averted his eyes the same time you did. You quickly sipped your hot drink; the steam could easily be blamed for your hot cheeks. You realized a bit too late you shared a bit too much.

He laughed into his coffee cup, not at you but your reaction. Hot liquid splashed onto his upper lips. He hisses and quickly wiped it away while still chuckling to himself.

“Fair enough.” He takes another sip of his coffee despite the sting.

“My great grandfather was the youngest of his siblings and the last to visit the Moirai. The Moirai were three sisters who bestowed fate. My great grandfather was a clumsy man, but an adventurer none the less. He always carried a sickle with him, a gift from his own father, Cronus.

On the day of his bestowment when he turned twenty-five, he was late to his own destiny. He got caught up in one of his adventures. He ran up the stairs of Fate and begged for forgiveness asking for another chance. Morta, one of the three sisters and goddess of death, stood up from her throne upset. She held up his thread with her scissors ready to cut the thread. He protested lunging up to stop Morta from severing his thread. In the process he tripped over his own thread, and when he landed his sickle pierced his heart. His blood tainted the thread and he died on the thread, but his fate didn’t end there. He awoke moments later, eyes completely black, because his blood tainted the thread that Morta was handling he changed his fate. His fate became to be the Reaper.

As a child I never wanted to be the Reaper. I wanted to go into education, teaching music, but that was never my destiny. The Grim Reaper before me was father, but his hour glass broke and fell before his time was up. I was only a boy, asleep in my bed when I was woken up by my Mother and I was told my father had passed. I had to take over immediately, before I turned twenty-five. There wasn’t time to mourn. The pits of hell needed to be tamed, the underworld commanded and to keep the river of Styx’s steady.”

“Why couldn’t your mother inherit the position? Why did you, so young, have to take it on?” You felt a bit of anger boiling, why would an adult put that much pressure on a child?

He smiled endeared by your reaction, “The responsibility is passed down through son. Although, women can be reapers, but they’re known as the Duximina’s. I may be the Grim Reaper, but I only have control of what happens over humans or humans turned supernatural like demons. The Duximina are reapers that can reap the supernatural. I obey Satera, but Duximina’s are of their own accord.”

The rim of your cup had coffee stains that reminded you of pulled waves leaving their foam residue. You ran your finger over the stains, the heat from your fingers softening it up. Namjoon was a young man who lived with the mind of an old man who had known suffering all too well. Although, you didn’t know his age, “How old are you Namjoon?”

He scratched at the underside of his chin jutting his chin in thought, “I stopped aging at twenty-five, because of the ‘curse’, but I will continue to live on until my time is up. I stop keeping track after three hundred, so I’d say—.”

You coughed choking on air, “Thr-three hundred?”

He looked around a few eyes were on you. He gestured with his hand towards them that you were alright, then he reached over patting your back. He passed you a napkin, “Is my age that surprising?”

You smothered the fire burning in your throat, voice hoarse, significantly quieter, “Did you say three hundred?”

He nodded, “I’d ask out of curiosity what’s yours, but I know its rude to ask a woman her age. I don’t want a felines death on my hands.”

“If we count my age in cat years, the cat would surely be dead.”

He bit his lip suffocating a laugh, “Glad I didn’t ask then.”

When you took a deep breath you got out, “Thank you Namjoon, thank you for telling me.”

His eyes softened up and just nodded, not really sure what to say. However, he found telling you easy. You were easy to talk to, easy to be around, easy to be with.

The foot traffic slowly trickled outside the window as the night prolonged on. Dinner with death was quite exceptional.

You split from Namjoon when you came home, a shower and a warm bed in your line up. You hummed contently, dinner had put you in bright sprits. You slipped your shirt off and pants changing into something more comfortable when you felt a chill rise your spine. Your nostrils filled with the scent of Earth. You turned towards the window, your curtains were gently flowing in the night breeze. You had this feeling, a pull, telling you to go towards it. You approached the window pulling aside the flowing curtains revealing an empty backyard lit up only by the moonlight. You heard your name being called melodically. You sought out the voice feeling an echo in your chest. It was calling you from somewhere out there. You froze as your eyes focused on a being levitating above the protected grounds outside the boundaries of the property. It was the Witch. Your eyes began to focus on the figure that called out to you in a changing voice that fills your room with her eerie timber. She was so far away yet she has power over you. Despite knowing what she was, you wanted to follow the enticing voice. Threads wrapped around your heart tugging you closer to the window. You brought a hand up to the cold glass, eyes glazing over as you let her control your instincts.

The door flung open, hard enough it put a dent in the wall. Namjoon swept over you like a crow with his expansive arms closing in around you and turning you away from the window. When he broke the spell, you felt like you were punched in the gut. You hunched over into his embrace groaning in pain.

He covered your eyes, “Don’t listen to her.”

He turned you into his chest and you buried your face in his chest covering your ears with your hands. You mumbled nonsense to overpower her spell. From deep within his system lava erupted, “I call upon the hounds.”

In the backyard hell hounds manifest mid stride from vapor. Despite cupping your hands over your ears tugging on your hair, feral barking resonates throughout the room. The sound dimed out until it was nonexistent and you as could only assume they chased the Witch far away.

He took your hands off your ears when it was safe. “Namjoon, what was that?” You clutched at his shirt feeling unsure about your stance.

He sighed, “It wasn’t her, just an animation of her. She can’t come inside these boundaries, don’t worry.”  

Don’t worry? How were you not supposed to worry?

“I’ll stay until you fall asleep.” He closed the window and pulled the curtains. You got back in bed and he sat in the corner of the room like a guard dog. You found it hard to close your eyes, but eventually your eyelids felt heavy. You somehow were able to find sleep.

Days had passed since the animation had shown up. You’ve gone on with your life, there was no there was choice but to keep normalcy.

To keep with normalcy, you were watching TV in the living room. After a long day at work you sprawled out in your comfortable clothes across the couch. Namjoon slumped into the couch with you when he apparated in the living room, this time you didn’t flinch. You didn’t bother turning towards him as he sat, but you passed the popcorn to him. You were watching Family Feud and the host just asked, “Bad jobs for someone who’s accident prone.”

You hummed in thought then responded confidently, “Grim Reaper.”

Namjoon huffed in offense, “Hey!”

You chuckled and he sat through the show with you, stuffing popcorn into his mouth. He squinted, “That doesn’t make sense, why would a lawnmower be a thing you could use to cut vegetables?”

You pointed to the board and said, “Wait for it.”

Then sure enough the host called it and turned to the board and it was on the panel with ten people having suggested it. Namjoon huffed in disbelief, some popcorn waving out of the bowl as he threw his hands in the air.

You took the bowl form him for safety purposes. “The point is you have to think of illogical answers to logical questions. That’s how the game works.”

At some point he began pacing around the couch frustrated that his illogical guesses weren’t illogical enough. When he did start getting one answer right, he sat back down, competitive with the TV. You ended up spending all night on the couch watching a marathon of Family Feud. He looked over to you calling your name, but when you didn’t respond he looked over to you. He realized he was debating on his own and you had fallen asleep curled up on the opposite end of the couch. He turned off the TV and carried you up the stairs like a princess and tucked you in bed. It became routine for you both to watch the show when he came home from wherever he went. You tried asking him where he went, but he gave you a vague response, “Everywhere.” You’d facepalm, there was never any clarity with him.

Namjoon had left his door open to his room one day, and you peeking inside wondering if he wanted breakfast with you. You stepped inside reluctantly calling his name, but there was no response. He had already gone for the day. You looked around his room, you’ve never been in there before. The furniture in his room was dark and monochromatic like the rest of the house. The first thing that caught your eye was the impressive library. You glanced over the curious book titles such as Blood testing for Vampires, Textual Power for Newts, and Sociological Incantations. There were books in Latin, but you didn’t bother even touching those.

There was a column dedicated to leather bound books. You were about to reach for one, but a wave of nausea came over you. You clutched onto the book shelf holding a fist up to your lips burping up a putrid bubble. You felt sick to your stomach suddenly, the books could wait for later. You felt the sudden need to lay down. You wanted to head back to your room, but an intense wave of nausea washed over you and you crashed onto Namjoon’s bed. Tears welled up in the corners of your eyes, everything was fuzzy. When an intense pain came over you, that was the final blow, then you saw nothing.

Shaking you awake Namjoon’s voiced echoed in your ears until it became crystal clear. You came face to face with Namjoon; his face was covered in dirt and dark smears of red. You sat up haphazardly, “What happened to you?”

He disregarded your question, voice simmering, “What’s wrong? Why are you in my bed?”

You blinked awake taking his chin between your fingers turning his head to inspect for any injury, “Let’s get this checked out.”

You both were avoiding eachothers questioning. You slipped off his bed and into the bathroom wetting a washcloth and went back to him to clean him up. You ran the wet cloth carefully over the gunk on his face. He asked again, “What-happened?”

“I came looking for you,” you realized it was late in the evening, ”but …I felt dizzy for a moment, then took a nap. Sorry I slept on your bed.”

He cupped your cheek taking your attention away from him, “Are you okay?”

You nodded, “I feel better after taking a nap.” You did, you felt fine.

He nodded, not fully trusting your word but he let you continue your work, “Are you okay? Will you tell me where you’ve been? No avoiding the question Joon.”

Earlier…earlier he…

He had been collecting a soul in Limbo when he felt it. He raised his scythe to his kneeling victim who was rubbing their hands together begging for a second chance. Namjoon scoffed, “A man who hurt his own children and wife doesn’t deserve a second chance. “ He raised his scythe and ripped the soul out of the demon who dared to beg at his feet. The body began dissipating and eventually dissolved into the fog. A muddy brown sludge dripped off his scythe into his hand. He collected the sludge into a ball of sin and crushed it in his hands, “Satera: Ego hoc animo metitur seges. Expiet aeternum non solum pacis sitque terras.” The dirty soul dried up from his hands as he opened his hands back up.

Edax growled from his cave and it echoed throughout Limbo. He felt the echo of vibrations within the stem of his scythe. He didn’t have to seek it out, a crippled hand busted through the soil and the body crawling its way up make the soil boil. A head erupting following shoulders, the other hand, then a torso. The grey being with a head coming from the soil. Namjoon’s nose filled with the scent of rotting meat as the dark macabre emerged from its grave. She stood tall with dark soil falling from her figure. She was wearing that dress…that dress. It hung limply from her decrepit form. A smile formed on her lips, “Hello Namjoon.”

If hatred filtered through the air, the dense fog would be dyed scarlet. Namjoon readied his scythe, “Celina!”

She wasted no time in crookedly running towards him with a shrill scream. He raised his scythe and prepared for the worst. Her dried skin hung to her thin skeleton like body like leather, yet there was so much force in her actions. She crossed blows and he did his best to block them with his scythe and returned with equal force. Her frantic, violent movements were meant to smash him into the Earth from where she had risen.

It was odd she wasn’t using magic, he knew this witch was capable of terrifying things. He lifted her up with his scythe and threw her a few feet off of him. Like an animal on all fours, she bolted her way towards him and lunged at him snarling like a beast. The impact sent the both of them rolling and she kept mauling towards him. They rolled a few times and Namjoon landed under her, her bloody fingers reached out to his face grabbing at him. She scratched at his face and tried digging her fingers into his eyes. She wanted him obliterated, destroyed with nothing left of him but pieces. He concentrated his strength and rolled again with her under him and he continued rolling in the dirt. A wave of soil came off him as he summersaulted to a stand. Taking the opening chance, he swung his scythe and severed her in half. A gut wrenching scream filled the air as he raised his sludge tainted blade one more time. He took this opportunity and severed her head, it rolled cutting through the fog.

He was panting hard, covered in soot and blood, his face was scratched, but he was glad that was all that had happened.

The skull remained in the soil chuckling, “I’m still coming for her Namjoon. You’re not going to stop me. I will always win. Her soul is mine.”

He growled and chopped down the blade going straight through her skull severing the last piece of her. The Lich disintegrated back turning into soil.

Namjoon clenched his scythe in his hands, and roared into the fog, “CELINA!”

He was so close, so close.

“I was summoned.” You remained silent. You knew exactly what that meant, and it explained more than enough for you.

He sighed, “You…can go home now.” Your home had been cleansed for a few days, but he didn’t want to tell you, earlier just solidified that. He wanted you to stay within his grasp where he could protect you. More so, he looked forward to coming home, a home, because there was someone there. A Persephone to his hadistic life.

He quickly followed, “You don’t have to go back, you can stay.”

Two weeks had passed by so quickly. You lowered your hand with the dirty rag. Those dark eyes you’ve become accustom to looking at morning and night, his constant dark attire, and slightly disheveled hair and dorky smile. You would love to stay here. This home was beautiful and felt like home more than your own apartment had ever. You felt protected here…but so was your home now. Things were going to be better. Namjoon was looking over you so she wouldn’t bother you again.

It was going to be okay.

You finished cleaning his face, careful of the scratch marks, “Thank you Namjoon, but I’d like to go home.”

He swallowed any protest, gritting his teeth but he respected your decision despite how much he wanted to argue against it. If he protested harshly you would begin to worry and question things, “Leave in the morning then, it’s too dark out.”

There was a moment of silence between the both of you. You glanced at the discarded scythe on the floor and picked it up. You handed it back to him, “Okay.”

“Okay.” It was going to be okay.

Life went back to normal, you left Namjoon’s home the following morning and it’s been weeks since you’ve moved back home. As Namjoon promised, there weren’t any more incidents with Celina, however, there was always this looming feeling. You never felt truly safe, at least not the way you felt when you were at his home or when he was around. You could take care of yourself though.

Namjoon visited your apartment for dinner every night and often stayed longer after dinner. Your apartment was fairly small, but the giant somehow fit on the couch when he fell asleep watching TV with you. You didn’t mind, you weren’t sure you were comfortable living alone anymore. The couch felt too spacious when he wasn’t hogging about seventy-five percent of it.

You were making dinner the other day when all the sudden he stood up from his chair. He knocked the chair from under him, “I have to go.” You didn’t get a chance to bid him goodbye, he vaporized and only the tossed chair was evidence he was just there. The sizzling of the food in the pan filled the room, as your previous giggling at his joke died out. Just like that, you were alone again.

That was just how things were, and that was okay. Things were okay.

You walked up the stairs to your apartment and took out your keys out of your purse as you walked up. You hummed a tune that played twice as you were making it home on the radio. A funky smell intensified as you walked up the stairs, maybe your neighbor was cooking something rotten again. You came up to your apartment door trying not breath in the foul smell. You covered your mouth with your sleeve picking up speed towards your apartment. You haphazardly jammed your key into the lock then froze when your shoe squelched as you stepped on your welcome mat. You looked down finally noticing the source of the foul smell. Flies eagerly swarmed around the severed pig head that was discarded below your feet like the mat was a dinner platter. Vivid burgundy near black blood from the head had soaked in the doormat. You dropped your keys and into your sleeve you suppressed a scream. You didn’t want to disturb or notify your neighbors. You picked up your keys with a shaky hand and opened your door up and quickly ran into the kitchen to grab a plastic bag and dust pan. You hesitated, reached out once then pulled back screaming in your throat then bit the bullet and shoveled the head into the bag with the pan. With a paper towel you picked up your doormat and blood dripped in a stream off an edge. You quickly packed it into the trash bag avoiding getting it on you, holding back the gag with all your might. You rushed back inside and got bleach and a scrub brush. You got down on your knees covering your mouth with your wrist. You poured bleach onto the blood diluting the coagulated redness replacing the slaughterhouse smell with something equally as intense. You scrubbed furiously, but the cement was stained. You wiped up as much as you could, tossing the dirty rags in the trash bag.  

You made haste towards your apartment’s dumpster. As you walked you held your breath not wanting to take in anymore of that putrid smell. The fear from earlier turning to anger. There was only so much intimidation a person could take before they snapped. You hated this! You hated that she was tormenting you, reminding you that you were tied to her. You tossed in the bag hearing it thud in the hollow bin.

A wave of dizziness suddenly over took you. You heaved and felt a sudden thickening of your saliva with an impressive wave of nausea. You held onto the edge of the bin and began dry heaving. The same dizziness you felt about a few weeks ago at Namjoon’s home. Your heaved once then as much as you tried preventing it you puked. You watched as a pile of mud mounded at your feet splashing onto your shoes. You wiped away the mud at your mouth, it tasted terrible. You looked at your hand noticing the dark sludge. Why were you throwing up dark sludge!

Something was terribly wrong!

You stumbled back up to your apartment. You slammed the door behind you and ran into your room. You yanked Namjoon’s blazer off the hanger and threw it on shoving your arms into the sleeves one at a time. You marched back out into the darkness of your living room standing in the center. You coughed then heavily breathed in, “Namjoon!” You screamed into thin air, “Namjoon!”

Moments later a thick black swirling cloud appeared in front of you. Namjoon’s head was leaning back and he slowly dipped it forward, soot eyes rumbling and smoky. He looked over you and was about to ask what was wrong, but you cut him off, “Why did you lie to me!”

You changed your train of thought, “Tell me what I gotta do.”

He sputtered approaching you, “What?”

You grabbed onto the lapels of his new blazer, “What. Do. I. Have. To. Do. Tell me!”

He grabbed onto your hands trying to release them, but you were tightly gripping, “Tell me what happened first?”

You loosened your grip and paced around for a moment, “A pig’s head on my doorstep that’s what! I can’t let you just try to solve everything Joon, I want to do something! I’m tired of just waiting around for this Witch. I can’t keep living like this! So, tell me! Tell me what I gotta do to help you Namjoon!”

He stepped closer stopping you from pacing. He wiped away the dirt and looked at it sadly, shamefully, he’s been working endlessly, traveling to different realms to find her, but every tendril he latched onto lead him to a loose end.

You shoved his hands away and sat down, wrapping your arms around your chest, the weight of everything adding onto your shoulders. “I’ve looked up who Satera, necromancy, and all this is. I wanted to know what I was dealing with.”

While at Namjoon’s you found some books that had the names of things that sounded familiar. It led you down a rabbit hole giving you more answers than Namjoon had ever. Satera was the goddess of Balance, a Titan of Earth and is the keeper of souls. You found out why witches weren’t supposed to deal in necromancy. Bringing someone back from the dead was cheating Satera and in order for Earth to be balanced a soul had to be collected. An eye for an eye, a tooth for a tooth.

His eyes widen, fatigue showing through his normally passive demeanor. Anger was building in his system, just what have you been sticking your nose into.

Most importantly, “Namjoon, you said that the dress tainted my soul.”

He nodded, “Why are you stating the obvious y/n?”

You sat and thought for a second back to a passage you read, “If-if I have a tie to her because of that dress and her soul has tainted me, then that means…I have magic too, don’t I?”

He was quite for a moment, worried if he spoke it will only inspire pandora. “I don’t think it works that way Y/n.” He shook his head in disbelief, going over a thousand more rejections in his mind.

You stood up he wouldn’t look you in the eyes when he said that. He wasn’t even humoring you! “If I do, then I have to fight her! We have a fighting chance against her. I have to put an end to this! So tell me, Namjoon! Let me help you!”

He turned around opaque, black smoke spilling out his mouth, “Then what? What if you get hurt and die? If I submit the wrong soul, then I get punished and I’m gone forever! I’ll end up just like my father! You’re not the only one on the line Y/n! If they find out—Satera finds out—that a human is working alongside me—!”

You raised your voice, “But I’m not completely human right now, I’m partial to the taint, you know that! It’s all the more reason for me to help! We have to try Joon! We can’t keep running into dead ends!”

He was firm, “No, you’re not getting involved in this.”

You argued, “I can’t keep looking over my shoulder wondering when she’ll appear!”

“Just let me take care of it!” he growled.

Words flew from your mouth, “And you see how well that’s going!” You felt regret as soon the venom left your spit, you had pushed harder than was wise. Yet, it was true. You felt so useless, a coward, you hated feeling this way. You hated feeling so vulnerable. His protection was only going so far because she kept finding ways to get to you.

He hard paused, hurt passing over his expression, “I’m-doing-the-best-I-can.”

Your lower lip quivered words slowly making way out of your mouth, “But it’s not enough.”

He steamed right up to you, chest to chest as he enunciated every hot breathy word. “NO! ENOUGH! Enough of—this! That’s the end of this discussion. You’re-not-getTING- INVOLVED!” He panted over your face, neatly tucked hair falling out of its place.

The both of you stood there, your glassy eyes intensely locked on his, you weren’t backing down, not even in the face of death. The air between you was ice cold. He took a deep breath closing his eyes centering himself again. The crimson drained out of his face, face unreadable as there was no typical smirk or dimples. He showed you his back, opening his eyes afterwards. There was a beat of silence when neither of you spoke and he was gone.

When he was gone a tear rolled down your cheek. You weren’t going to give up. With no fire there is no smoke, but sparks were coming.

You knew Namjoon wasn’t home during the day, off in the Hellscape or somewhere. After the argument the molten behind your words still were rumbling; you thought over and over how you could solve this on your own. With or without Namjoon. You drove to Namjoon’s home a few days later with a semblance of plan. Your car drove through the sea of orange and red leaves and they waved around your car as you drove through the suburban streets. You pulled into Namjoon’s driveway and the gate opened for you. You parked in front of the house, not bothering to properly park. You walked up the steps to the inverted torch crested front door. You traced your hand over the torch a tingling sensation tickled your fingertips, “I’m sorry Namjoon, but I must do this.”

You stuck your hands in the ivy that surrounded the door fishing for the extra house key. When you hand felt cold metal, you plucked it off a vine. The key itself resembled a torch except the blade was sawed like a normal key. You stuck it in the lock and twisted it waiting for the click. You turned the knob and pushed inwards. You locked the door behind you and took your shoes off at the entrance. “Namjoon? Namjoon are you home?” Your voice echoed throughout the house, but there wasn’t a echo back.

You bolted for Namjoon’s room. While contemplating, tossing and turning in bed, you remembered the bookcases in his room. He must keep something, maybe vital information, within one of those books. He always had his nose in one of those when he wasn’t watching TV with you. You just knew that there had to be something in there that could help you. You skidded as you rounded the banister, the rug bunching up as you drifted. You ran down the hallway, adrenaline running through your veins in anticipation. You knew you had a few hours before he came home. The exotic plants in the hall shivered as you zoomed past. You flung Namjoon’s bedroom door open. The large room was neatly kept, rays of light filtered in through the large windows breaking through the ash tree outside his window. It strongly smelled like him too, outlandishly of charcoal mixed with natural, delicate scents. You cautiously set down your purse on a bench. You avoided going through his desk, the only thing out was an hour glass that was top heavy. Facing the expansive library, “Speak to me books.”  

You browsed through his books, taking a few down from the shelfs. You weren’t sure what you were looking for, but something’s gotta give. Book after book came up with no details that could help. You touched a book shelf and it tingled just like the door had. You kept holding onto the feeling and trailed your hands along the spines of the books. The sensation picked up as you moved right skipping bookcase after case. The sensation kept building and building vibrating your skin until it stung. Yeowing you pulled your hand back like you just touched fire. You stopped in front of a bookcase filled to the ceiling with leather bound books. You were going to test your theory, you felt silly, but you spoke out like you saw all wizards in movies, “Reveal something.” You cautiously reached back and delicately touched the books. You pulled out a book upon instinct and flipped to the first page. The journal that didn’t look a part of this century or from this century. Three hundred wasn’t a joke was it?

You felt guilty for looking through it, your conscious telling you to put it down, that this was a bad idea. You shoved those thoughts back, you needed answers. You flipped through the brittle pages, but a lot of what was written was in an ancient language or Latin. Some pages were missing as the binding was falling apart from where the original creator had sewed the binding. You placed it back on the shelf and picked through more journals. You should’ve brought a Latin dictionary with you. The journals changed according to the time frame, but it was hard to place which volume came before the next. The last journal in the row was a black leather book with rounded edges. Your eyes were growing tired after going through about fifty some books. You kept flipping through the journal, some pages started halfway, some only had a top sentence, while others were just empty. You and found a passage in a readable language.

You traced your fingers over the word:

“Debt soils the heart

drives the mind mad.

I couldn’t save him…I couldn’t save her either.

I’m sorry.”

Couldn’t save him…her?

Numbers and letters were scribbled below the monologue. You turned the journal wondering if changing your perspective would give you a new view. You sat there staring at it. Couldn’t-save-him, debt, what does that mean. You pulled out your phone and plugged the numbers and letters into google and an address popped up. This was it! Maybe this place could help you! You quickly took a picture of the address and slid the journal back in place along with the rest of the books. You checked the room over once and picked up your purse. You needed to go before he came back.

You closed his bedroom door with a click as you turned around you ran straight into something. You boomeranged backwards and caught yourself on the doorframe. Namjoon had his arms crossed over his chest, “What were you doing in there?”

“I-I I left behind something in my room…and I used the extra house key to get in. I didn’t want to bother you about it.” You righted yourself trying to find some structure.

He titled his head to the side, “That doesn’t explain why you were in my room.”

You brushed the hair out of your face feeling a heavy blush creeping up your neck, “I…I was…I missed you.”

His arms feel down to his side, features softening up and a hesitant dimpled smile appearing on his face. A blush you didn’t know could exist on his face blossomed. “Oh,” that was his only response.

You bit on your bottom lip, it wasn’t a complete lie. You had missed him, you hated that the first time you saw eachother again was because of that.

He softened up, “I’m sorry about the other day, I shouldn’t have reacted that way. But I still don’t want you getting involved.” He rubbed his hands together, “I just…you’re already involved enough.” He bit his tongue, swallowing his pride, “Would you come back? Your apartment isn’t safe, no type of cleansing or spell over your apartment is going to keep her away.”

A dead rat in equal condition showed up in place of where the pig’s head was the next day. You didn’t want to stay there longer to find out what else was going to show up.

“Okay,” but he didn’t have to know that you weren’t going to give up.

Dimple sink his cheeks as he sighed in relief, the brought you into an unexpected hug.  He kept you in a strong embrace as if holding you wasn’t quite enough. You could feel every part of him as he pressed you tightly against him. You yelped then sunk into the warmth, your stomach fluttering at the feeling of his body pressing into yours. When you wrapped your arms around his waist and squeezed him back his dimples became craters. You rested your cheek against his chest and heard a strong heartbeat. “I’m sorry too Joon.” He squeezed you humming in relief as an answer. You wondered if he could feel your beating heart too?

He asked against your hair, “Are you hungry?”

You laughed tapping his back once, untangling yourself from his embrace. You walked backwards towards the staircase with a side of your lips raised, “As long as you’re not cooking.”

He blinked hard jutting his chin out towards you, “Hey, I’ve gotten better! I’ve only burnt one pan since you’ve left.”

He watched your face evolve from a felines smirk to that of a classic horror film. “Namjoon, you did not!”

He walked past whistling like he had no care in the world with a fool’s smile. You followed after him, “Namjoon, was that the only thing you burned?”

Surely enough, that wasn’t the only thing he burned.

 Namjoon had fallen asleep on the couch next to you as you were watching Family Feud. You searched up the address you had taken earlier. The first result that came up was a pawn shop downtown. You did some research on the shop, but nothing particularly odd came up. All the reviews were about how they got a fair price on antiques and knick-knacks. It was nearly midnight and you decided you’d have to call tomorrow on your lunch break.

You turned off the TV and got up with a grunt. You picked up the book off of Namjoon’s face and set it on the coffee table. You pulled the throw blanket off the back of the couch and splayed it over him. You squatted down and situated a pillow under his head carefully. He smacked his lips a few times as he adjusted his head into comfortable position. You brushed the hair out of his face and kept petting unconsciously. A full minute had passed before you noticed you were longingly staring. This man was a nightmare when you first met him, he was going to have you killed, but here you were, tucking him in for the night.

You leaned in and pressing your lips to his forehead, “Night Joon.”

He was dead asleep, but you swore a faint smile pulled at his lips.

Tomorrow, you were going to figure things out. There was always tomorrow.

From the images you saw of the place online it looked like a place for eccentric hippies or kooky rich people. You snuck away from your coworkers and sought out a place where you could make a phone call in private. Your leg has been shaking under your desk all day counting the hours on the clock until you could make this call. You crossed an arm over your mid-section as dialed the number you found. When the dial tone kept ringing, you nibbled on your thumb.

A man picked up, “The Strange and Unusual Pawn Shop, how may I satisfy your curiosity?”

You swallowed, you honestly didn’t prepare well for this. You thought back to the script…him…her, you tried the later, “I was wondering if… she was there?”

He questioned, “Who?”

You honestly had no idea who “she” was, so you tried it again with an emphasis, “You know…her.”

You cleared your throat a bit, embarrassed to say it out loud, “She’s the only one that can help me. She knows someone important.”

He chuckled, “Sorry kid, can’t help you.”

You shouted into the speaker, “No, wait! I’m not some kid looking for Hogwarts, or a basement dweller that lives in their parents’ house, I—I need to—. You know what, forget it!”

You were about to hang up when the guy on the line said, “Miss, I didn’t mean to offend you. I’m sorry, but…the magician you’re asking about, she doesn’t work here anymore.”

So there was a she! At the same time, you felt your heart drop, what were you supposed to do now. You were going to have to start from scratch again.

He sighed into the receiver, “Look…I’m not supposed to do this, but whatever it is, it sounds really important. Here, write this down.”

You scrambled and pulled a pen out of your pocket and began writing down the address he was giving you on a receipt from your coffee run this morning. You sighed in relief, “Thank you, you have no idea, thank you.”

He chuckled, “Good luck,” then hung up.

You went back to work but headed straight towards the bathroom. You pulled out hair from its neatly tucked position and slapped your cheeks a few times. You lightly patted some water on your face and neck before you booked it out the bathroom towards your boss’s office. You knocked on the door and heard a muffled come in. You breathed in a structuring breath, counting down the seconds… and action!

You held onto the door knob and pushed open the door dramatically stumbling into the office. Your legs were bow legged with a case of clubfoot as you leaned on the door feverishly panting. You swallowed and held a hand up to your perspiring forehead, “I’m so sorry, but I don’t think I can make it through the rest of the day.”

Your boss looked up at you with a panicked look, “Oh my God! O-k-okay, go home and rest up Ms. Y/L/N.”

You nodded squeezing your eyes shut, “I’m sorry, I’m really sorry. I promise I’ll make it.”

Your boss asked, “Are you able to make it home okay?”

You waved him off with your hand, “Yes, yes, I’ll be fine.”

You began closing the door as he looked at you sympathetically, “I’m sorry.”

With a click of the door you speed walked over to your desk, still holding up the façade of illness. Your coworkers asked if you were alright and you coughed to play it up. You packed your stuff assuring them you just needed to go home.  You took the elevator and as soon as the door closed you let a smirk rise on your face. The elevator opened up to the parking garage, your heels clacked and echoed in the parking lot. You pulled your hair out of its tight confides and shook it loose. You threw your purse into your passenger seat and set your GPS to the address the clerk had given you. You were going to chase the smoke and dig into the ashes to find the heart of it all.

You drove through the city and ended up in a neighborhood where tightly packed townhomes went on for about twenty blocks. The townhomes were classic brick, three story tall homes with white windows and black iron fences. You found a spot luckily right in front of the address, the street was practically empty since it was still working hours. You stared at the quaint home through your passenger window, the home seemed so…innocent. You rounded about your car and stepped up onto the sidewalk as a young jogger ran past you. The community seemed to be family friendly and young. Was the woman you were about to meet young as well? Was she a past lover of Namjoon’s? Steeling your lips, you needed to find out if she could help you rather if she shared overtly friendly embraces with Namjoon.

You pushed open the gate and climbed up the cement stoop to a white door that had golden numbers reading off 45730. You lifted the gold door knocker and tapped it three times then stepped back. Behind you another jogger ran past, but this time with a speedy canine. You turned to watch them, patiently waiting for someone to answer the door. You were about to knock on the door again when you heard the lock turning. The door fully opened, and words left you, heart falling silent, you couldn’t will your lips to move. You gawked at the woman before you who had a wonky gait, probably from arthritis, as she pulled the door open. She was seventy at minimum considering the deep-set wrinkles that could rival canyons. Her height reached no more than five two and her width was plump. Her ghostly, thick grey hair was neatly braided, and it hung over her shoulder hanging down to her waist. Her deep set eyes propped on pink, cracked cheeks were cloudy and ashy like her hair, not the albino type though. You swear they pillowed like smoke as they focused on you. In short you realized, she was blind.

Her articulate voice was soft, “Hello, may I help you?”

You stuttered, “H-Hello, I’m Y/n. I’m looking for…the magician.”

She scoffed muttering “magician” mockingly under her breath. She adjusted the purple shawl on her shoulders, “There’s no magician here.”

She began shutting the door on you, but you stuck your foot in the door, grunting as the door slammed your toes. “W-ooO-wait, wait, please!”

She opened the door back up, releasing your toes. You massaged your foot hissing, “Please, just let me ask you some questions. I need your help.”

Her face fell, wrinkles sagging at the depression. She looked away from you, “I’m sorry, but the witch isn’t in anymore.”

You stood there in stupor as she slammed the door in your face. Punctuation taken. You weren’t convinced though, you knocked on the door with both hands until your knuckles hurt. “Please, please, I’m going to die if you don’t help me.” You kept knocking, but the tempest didn’t respond to your pleas. Dampness built in the corner of your eyes as your knocks turned into sluggish thuds. A carousel of thoughts passed through your mind, and each one gets more toxic in its turn. Blisters were forming on your knuckles, “Please.”

You turned around and slumped down on the staircase with your head in your hands. What were you going to do now?

The door slowly creaked open again, “Come in, don’t start attracting attention now.”

You sprung up to your feet, fixing your hair up and wiping the budding water in your eyes. “Thank you, thank you, thank you.”

She stepped aside and let you in to her home.

The house was larger than the outside led on. You were a bit worried that she would run into things, but she navigated perfectly fine. Her furniture isn’t rounded but sharp like the creator intended. She trailed her hand over her dining table, “Take a seat, I’ll prepare some tea.” You looked up and hanging above the table was a swirled chandelier where cream candles of various sizes burned, and their wax dripped down the side like stalagmites from the edges.

You pulled out a red mid-century chair and sat down tucking your feet under you and your purse on your lap. The table was wooden, but unevenly painted teal and the chairs were mismatched that came from different times and styles. In the center of the table an incense was burning, but the ashes disappeared as it fell. She came back to the table with equally mismatched tea cups onto the table. You accepted it with both hands, “Thank you.”

She smiled, the wrinkles on her face deepening for a split second. “Green tea…it calms the nerves. I can hear your heart beating and I’m sure they can hear it in kingdom come too.”

Your face heated up, were you that obviously nervous even to a blind woman?

“I’m sorry to bother you, I called the pawn shop and they told me you were here.”

“Call me Kaya, child.”

You introduced yourself formally, “I’m Y/n.”.

She stirred her tea twirling her finger above the liquid and naturally it swirled. Your jaw dropped, simple acts of magic still impressed you. You were still getting used to this world. She spoke casually, her voice melodically filling the room, “I used to help out there, but I’ve retired from my ways a very long time ago.”

She sipped her tea with a hum of content, you followed along taking the perfectly warm cup in your hand carefully sipping from the rim. The taste is absolutely delicious, you felt a wave of calmness as it washed down your throat.

“Why are you here child? What can an old, blind hag do for you?”

You aren’t sure where to start, “I bought a dress that belonged to a witch.”

The woman across from you a-ha’s as if she knows the rest of your story. She set down her tea and stretched out her hand palm up. On her wrist was a tattoo of a wheel, but it was crossed out erratically as if it was scratched by a cat as her sleeve raised up. “Give me your hand child.”

You placed your hand in hers. Her oddly bony, cold hands ran over yours and she hummed, she squeezed your hand tight as she grunted. Fatigue plagued her suddenly worn face, “A terrible witch has touched your soul child.” She continued to run her hand along the veins in your hand, humming as she finds specific spots. “What about the dress child?”

“She was a resurgent.” She dropped your hand like she touched fire. Your knuckles thunked against the table and you brought them back to your lap shyly.

She hissed, “Resurgent?”

You swallowed hard, “Yes…and that dress, she wore it when she did her thing, so now I’m her next target.”

With a bit of confidence you scooted to the edge of your seat pursing your lips, you wanted to be honest with her, “I did some research and because I’ve been…tainted by her…some of her is with me. So, I want to know…, “you mess with your hands unable to meet her gaze, “do I have the ability to do magic as well? Am I a witch now because our souls are tangled?”

You sat in silence for a moment as she debated internally. It was the same way Namjoon had reacted when you told him. The longer she remained silent the more anxious you felt, were you unsalvageable? You sipped a bit of your tea. She bravely reached across the table again, taking your hand and brought your hand up to her chest over her heart and stared directly into your eyes. Her eyes swirled iridescently as she sought within your soul. When she let go she was panting holding onto the tabletop. You caught yourself coughing when she let go, but shakily stood up and rushed rushed over to her, “Are you alright Ma’am? What just happened?”

She looked up at you, her forehead  dripping sweat. “Child, you’re not dealing with just any necromancer…if I think who I think you’re dealing with then…,” she looked away, maybe even afraid to mutter the words.

You speak them for her, “Celina.”

Her eyes widened, you spoke the exact words she dared not to. Solemnly she repeated, “Celina.” She rose from her seat and silently you followed her as walked back towards the stairs, slowly taking each step at a time with a huff. You took her hand and moved it to your forearm to help her up. She smiled and thanked you. When we reached the top of the stairs, she still held onto your hand and led you to a huge room where a large, black, cast iron cauldron was at the edge of a long working table. Unmatched Bookcases were filled with books and other shelfs had various sized and shaped bottles filled with potions. In the bottles some potions boiled, swirled about a toxic looking smoke, or ominously glowed. Crystals grew along a wall and different species of plants hung from the ceiling, some followed your movements. A gentle fire burned in a fireplace, you didn’t remember there being a chimney from the outside.

She let go of your hand and walked up to a bookcase. Some of the books jingled and shifted as she trailed her hand along their spine, “There.” She brought out a red orange, leathery book and opened it to a page she had memorized. She skimmed over the words with her fingers nodding along as she read them, despite them not being brail she was perfectly able to read them. She clapped the book shut with one hand, “That Lich, creating Vasanima.”

You repeated the last word but butchered it, “Va-shawn-minya?”

The witch laughed kindly, “Vasanima child.” She tapped her cheek with her finger as she propped her head into her palm, “She split up her soul and that dress, a Vasanima, holds a piece of her soul…but whomever takes new ownership of the item a part of their soul gets sucked in too, tangling with the creators like a contract.”

She hesitated to tell you more, “You are right child, you have great magic within you.”

You blurted out, “Will you teach me?”

She closed her eyes and shook her head putting away the book, “I don’t practice anymore.”

You begged, “Please, I need to know. You said I do have magic!”

“I don’t practice anymore.” She gathered her hands in front of her like a prissy cat. “You may leave if tha—.”

Your stomach felt full of lead, “I’m going to die if I don’t! Satera is going to come for me instead and Namjoon is going to die! I don’t want to die!”

She whipped her head to the side, “Namjoon?”

You grabbed her hand encasing them in yours surprising her with your sudden movements. You felt the tingle between you again, “Please, please, I’ll do anything! Teach me how to do witchcraft, magic, wizardry, whatever this is, please, please…please teach me.”

She grabbed onto your forearms and stared you in the eyes again, her pearls were swirling jaw going slack for a moment. She heavily sighed, blinking away the intensity, “Hold out your hands and repeat after me: Evigilare.” Her voice rang through your body like a gong, knocking on an unopened gate.

You held out your arms in front of you, palms facing up, and tested the word out, “E-Evi-gil-are.”

She scoffed, “Confidence child.”

You clear your throat and lick your lips, “Evigilare!”

A tingling pins and needles sensation shot up your suspended limbs. You hissed wanting to rub the pinching pain away, but you fought against the urge knowing you were to endure this. The acute feeling eases out into a pulse in your fingertips then your throbbing fingertips begin glowing. Suddenly flames licked and engulfed your hand. Your vision shifts, and you see colors like you’ve never seen them before, green flickering flames ghost between rose, magenta, then back to green. You let out a yelp expecting excruciating pain, but the burn never came. It felt smooth and silky, like fire was running in your veins, and intense overwhelming power. Power…magic, this was witchcraft. It was so powerful vibrating through your whole system, “Ms. Kaya is this…is this magic?”

She doesn’t have to see to know, she feels the great energy emitting from you in her bones. She feels it, “That’s magic child.”

“Will you teach me then?”

She grabbed onto your wrist and the flames in your hands extinguish like an off switch. Your eyes bugged, how was she able to do that!

“If you must defeat her…then I will teach you.”

You light up, surging forward to hug her, “Thank you, thank you.” The building tears from earlier coming back with a vengeance. You break down in her arms, muttering out snotty thank you’s.

Her hard smile turns soft as she rubs your spine, “Enough crying child, save those tears for when you start complaining I’m working you too hard.”

You laugh through the tears and nod.

The true hardship was beginning.

You stood at the front door with your coat hanging over your arm hand reaching towards the knob with hesitation. The door flung open Namjoon standing there, “Hey, what are you doing there?”

You stuttered for a moment pulling a smile, “I was trying to remember if I left something in the car.”

He nodded and stepped aside letting you in, “I bought take out, it’s getting cold hurry up.” You stood at the door watching as he walked away. You couldn’t help staring at his figure frozen like a statue. You felt the truth bubbling up in your throat, you wanted to tell him. You hated keeping secrets.

He suddenly stopped calling your name, once, twice, then on the third time you registered it. You blinked away, “Yeah-yeah?”

Carefully approaching you, “Are you okay?”

You laughed it off, “Yeah, yeah, it’s just been a long day.” He took your hand and led you inside wordlessly. You appreciated that, actions spoke louder anyways.

You don’t tell Namjoon a single thing. You smiled through dinner except he didn’t spend late night couch hogging with you. He had work to deal with, so he couldn’t join you. You stared at him with puppy eyes, you wanted to spend a quiet evening with him. You needed that. He gave a dimply smile and ruffled your hair, “I’ll be back, I promise.”

He stepped back and disappeared in a cloud of black smoke.

You sighed and picked up the dirty dishes. You paused in your step as you heard the hounds barking in the distance. You kept walking, disregarding the sounds. Warm water rinsed away bits off food instantly, you moistened the sponge and scrubbed of the residue. A wave of familiarity came over you, you felt your saliva thickening, your esophagus burning with a building pressure causing you to violently cough. Holding onto the side of the counter, your core contracted sporadically as you hacked. Bile was tickling the back of your throat, the acid burning, you were going to throw up. Your cheeks puffed out as you felt your mouth filling with a thick liquid. You hunched over the sink and let the contents project out of you. At the corner of your lip a string of drool hung limply as you fully hunched over the sink. You stared at the content finding your dinner amongst the dark…dirt. Your senses felt sharper after expelling everything you had picking up on the sour scent of puke, soil and the metallic smell of iron.

Another wave of nausea and again your cheeks puffed wide, this was going to be worse than the last one. You heaved, throat burning impossibly, and your mouth stretched out a massive clot of dirt covered in gelatinous blood left you. Your shaky hand reached for the lever and you turned on the water to wash down the waste. You watched the brick mud swirl down the sink as you spat out the excess swirling in your mouth. You brought the sprayer closer to you and you washed out your mouth. You kept washing until your teeth wasn’t crunching on soil and your tongue didn’t taste iron. You wiped your mouth with the back of your hand, your hearing was muffled, but you stood back up.

You stood there under the kitchen lights, the TV  humming in the background and dirty dinner plates in the sink. The constant stream of water pouring was becoming clearing in your ears. You reached out and pushed the lever down cutting off the sound. You looked up through your lashes, but not focusing on anything specific.

Once more than night when you were showering you threw up again. Under your covers, fighting a headache, dizziness and a sore throat you made a decision. You flung off your blankets, sleep wouldn’t come to you anyways and began typing away on your laptop. You had to make haste, catalyze things even faster.

As you typed away, the hounds howled, snarling at what you could only imagine lurked in the tree line.

Only…imagine.

You handed in your resignation letter to work the next day with little to no explanation. You drove over to Kaya’s home immediately after, knocking on the door like a crazy woman. She answered the door already walking away as she left the door open for you. She called over her shoulder, “You’re earlier than I was expecting child.”

You shyly replied, honestly feeling groggy and jittery from no sleep, “I need all the lessons I can get.”

She smiled and led you up to her craft room. You tried helping her up the stairs but she swatted your hand away, “Child, I’ve lived alone for hundreds of years, I’m not that kind of old woman yet.”

You snickered, “I’m sorry Ms. Kaya.”

“It’s Kaya, child. Again, I’m not that kind of old yet.”

Your cheeks were hurting holding in the laughter, “Sorry, sorry.”

You couldn’t see it, but a smile was on her face as you followed her up the stairs into her craft room. She ran her hand across her work space then knocked thrice for good luck, “Prepare yourself Y/n.”

You shook your head like a bobble head, exhausted but eager, “Ready.”

Kaya wasn’t kidding when she said save the tears for later. You spent mornings until the evening at Kaya’s building the basics. She made you read and memorize what things were before you even thought about casting spells. She was surprised because you picked up all the techniques fast, faster than she ever did and memorized things with easy recall. By the end of the first week she casually suggested to finally start with actual casting.

She knocked on the table three times before she hung a hand in the air, “This is the standard position, now repeat after me and hold it until I say so.”

You held your hands up and after a few minutes your triceps were burning, “Kayyyaaaaa, how much longer?”

She smacked the underside of your elbows when you started slacking, “A Witch must have strength in their arms.”

You blinked hard at the pain trying to will it away. She finally let you release it and you heaved dramatically feeling an onset dead arm syndrome kick in. “Hmmm, you’re no match for Celina if that is too much for you.”

You turned dramatically, feeling insulted, narrowing your eyes like a feline. You wanted to prove Kaya, to yourself, you were worthy. You posited yourself in standard again, “Let’s keep going!” You challenged her word, and she responded with a soft good then three knocks.

Hours went by, you were getting familiar with casting positions and awakening muscle groups you’ve never knew existed. You could feel the reserves in your body, the same fire in your veins begging to be casted. Progress was being made.

Namjoon found himself eating leftovers for dinner because you were never home for dinner lately. He would place your plate in the microwave to keep it warm. He often would scrap it into the bin after hours of waiting. He began watching Family Feud on his own too, but it wasn’t the same. You weren’t there to compete or make the show as interesting as it normally was. There was too much blanket, too much couch space, too much popcorn in the bowl. He hated not tugging the blanket off you slowly just to bug you.

When you did come home late exhausted, dark circles were beginning to weigh heavy under your eyes. He’d ask about it, but you’d wave it off, “It just that time of the year where work is heavy.”

He…missed you.

Three weeks into training and you were learning spoken spells, finally casting. You held your arms up with a wand in your hand, you were trying to focus your energy into the conductor.

She instructed as she paced around you, “Stronger Y/n! Pour your energy into it!”

A wave of nausea overcame you. It was becoming more frequent and was becoming a normalcy. You held it in and quietly burped it away. The feeling wouldn’t settle and you knew what coming. You dropped your wand and booked it towards the restroom.

Kaya yelled hearing your feet thud on the wooden floor, “Y/n! Where are you going, you can’t just quit!”

You stumbled, running into the banister before you sharp turned into the bathroom. You flipped up the toilet seat and began unleashing. Kaya came running behind you with a hand on the doorframe. She heard the wrenching coming from you. She carefully touched along the doorframe and counter coming closer to you, “Y/n, what’s wrong?”

She rubbed your back sympathetically. When you pulled up, she caught the scent of your puke. She covered her nose with her hand and made a sound of disgust. You flushed the toilet, embarrassment taking over.

It took her a moment, but she recognized that scent: the soil of the dead.

She asked upfront, “How often?”

You wiped at the edge of your mouth slumping onto the cold tiles, “At least twice a day.”

She sighed heavily and helped you up and quietly cleaned you up, “This is something a special potion can help ease.”

She walked you back into her lab and brewed “the potion” in her cauldron. She ladled some tea out of the cauldron into a funky tea cup then handed it to you. The more time you spent with Kaya the more you realized that tea was her cure all, “It won’t stop it, but at least it’ll settle your soul.”

She poured her own tea and sat across from you. “Celina…was my sister.”

You we’re still lightly coughing, “What!”

She ran her fingers over the rim of her tea cup. Your eyes flickered down noticing the tea in her cup swirled painting the images flowing within her mind. Hypnotically you watched as the hazy image took resolution of a familiar woman, Kaya, but she was significantly younger, everything about her was so different especially her eyes. Her eyes were a deep brown that resembled the sweetest basset hound. She’s in this home, in her kitchen sipping tea at the same teal table. The front door busted open and slammed shut, clacking of heavy shoes echoed into the kitchen and out of the shadows a cloaked figure ran into the kitchen. The figure unveiled themselves pulling down the hood revealing a woman underneath. She frantically grabbed Kaya’s hands, “Kaya, they’re coming for me! We have to leave! They’re coming for me.”

Kaya pulled the woman down to sit in a seat across from her, panic painted on her face, “No Celina, what do you mean? Who’s coming for you?”

“The council! They’re going to hang me, they found out!”

Kaya was panicked, “What did they find out!”

Celina let go of her sister’s hands, embarrassed, “That I’ve been practicing the dark arts.”

Kaya spat, “You what!”

Celina began to toil with anger, “You know I am capable than more than they allow us!”

“Its illegal for a reason Celina!”

“You don’t get it Kaya! They’re going to come for the whole family, including you! They think your involved too!”

Kaya spat, “You’ve gotten us all involved! Now you think I’m stupid to do such a thing and follow you?”

Celina grew furious, “I know I was stupid, but come with me then!”

“My son, I can’t leave my son!”

Celina grew furious, “Take him too!”

Kaya smacked her hand off her, “No Celina, I don’t think you understand. I’m not guilty of whatever you were involved in. I can’t come with you!”

Celina grew furious, “You’ve never trusted me!”

“You put this upon yourself!”

Celina’s eyes glowed red as she lifted her hands up, and dishes levitated along with her, “I’ll make you then!” With her outburst dishes flew across the room towards Kaya, who ducked and found cover under the table. Kaya popped up and sent a spell towards Celina striking her. A magical fight broke out, it was like a battle between two martial artists, but lightening sparked between the two of them.

Kaya’s back slammed into the wall as her sister took a cheap shot. blood was streaming down Kaya’s face where the jinx had scathed her. Celina’s took a step forward cracking a plate under her shoe, “You’ve always been greedy sister, always in the top spot. I’ve never been able to beat you. It’s always been you!”

A boy, barely the age of ten, came into the room rubbing his eyes, “Mommy?”

Kaya’s eyes grew comically she wiped her towards the voice, “Mallory, go back to your room!”

Kaya’s son screamed, “Mommy!”

Celina smirked, “I’m going to show you true greed. You’re going to pay for all the years you’ve belittled me.”

Celina turned around and raised her hands, “Then you can’t remember me or any of this. I will erase everything.”

Kaya screamed out, “No! Celina! NO!”

Celina chanted, “Conspectum auferat, auferre memoriae, eam omnia!” A hot red bolt charged out of her and hit her nephew. Mallory screamed, and his eyes glazed over into a cataract resemblance. His head began to transform to that of a bore and his limbs lost their small stature as he began to grow into a monstrous size. He screamed as his body grew, bones extending, and he stretched out the doorframe. He thrashed about hands clutching his face, roaring in pain.

Kaya screamed, “Stop Celina!” Kaya jumped in front of her sister into the stream of magic and was struck with the spell. Kaya’s eyes lost their brilliant blue and faded into pearls, the eyes you were used to seeing. Celina tried catching her but had a loose grip on her sister’s wrist. Celina’s nails scratched over the witch’s tattoo over her wrist causing Kaya to scream even louder. Kaya screamed as she lost her sight covering her eyes. From here the memories go dark, there is only audio that rings in your ears.

“You got what you deserved,” footsteps were clattering, heavy thudding and glass breaking filling your ears, but distinctly clacking of heavy shoes echoed away until it ceased with a slamming of a door.

A black smoke began to fill the tea and eventually it was back to regular Green tea and you could only see the cracked bottom of the ceramic cup.

You didn’t realize tears were streaming down your face. You recognized the beast, it was Kaya’s son, Exadus Animae was her son.

“My sister and I were always competitive, but she took it to heart. She felt like she was less than because our parents doted on me more because I was the oldest, I had responsibility. I never wanted her to feel that way. I always made sure she was loved just as much, but it wasn’t enough. I never knew she would take it…that far.”

You can feel it in yours, this has squeezed at her heart for centuries. “I want to stop my sister. I want to put an end to her evil.” She grabbed your hand, “Child with the potential you have, you are the only one that can do it. You’re the one that can bring her down. You have the potential to become a greater witch than myself and her.”

You let the tears stream down and squeezed her hands back. “I’m sorry,” those were the only words you could get out.

There was so much you had to learn.

He hated going to places like this, but this was where evil crept freely. He made his way through the crowd; the strobing lights were blinding and the music numbing. He hated the smell of this place especially, it smelled like sorrow and sour loneliness. A succubus crashed into him swaying on her heels, she grabbed onto his arm as she pressed her chest up to him. She shouted at him over the music, “Hmmm, what is a Reaper doing in this part of town?”

He played into her trick, “Has Celina been around?”

She pouted, “Why are you talking about that Witch when I’m here?”

He trailed a delicate finger down her cheek, “Baby girl I’m asking a question, Have you?”

The succubus shivered loving the attention and nickname. She stood back up obediently with a thoughtful face, “No, but her recent play thing is here.” She pointed across the room through the swaying salacious bodies to the back of the club where a man with about five women hanging off him was tucked in a booth. He easily spotted the demon being nearly the tallest being there. Demons and their desires.

He shoved her off, “Thanks.”

She scoffed, “Hey!”

He couldn’t hear her protest anymore as he pushed through the crowd and came up to the booth. When the nymphs caught on to Namjoon they gasped and filtered out of the booth like roaches, “Hey, hey, ladddiesss!”

Namjoon growled, “Where is she?”

The playboy flipped hair out of his face and shrugged as he took a shot. “I’ve slept with many, who are you talking about?”

Namjoon didn’t humor the demon with a response.

“Don’t tell me I’ve slept with your bitch?”

Namjoon grew frustrated, “Where’s Celina?”

The demon shrugged again swirling his empty shot glass, “Don’t know.”

Namjoon grabbed the collar of the guy and dragged him outside through a side exit door into an alley. He shoved the demon up to the brick wall, “You’re going to tell me where she is.”

“And what, what are you going to give me if I do?”

Namjoon held out his hand, “Flax.” His scythe appeared in his hand and he shoved it under the guys jaw. “Nothing, you get nothing, but you get to live. I could feed you to Edax as I slice you up and feed you to him piece by piece.”

Panic filtered in the eyes as his eyes flickered between the scythe and him. “You’re the R-R-R-Reaper? “

The guy flipped the switched in a second the cocky smirk returning, “You can’t, that’s against Satera.”

Namjoon pushed the scythe harder into the guys jaw, “Watch me.”

The guy gulped, “Okay, okay, chill bro!”

“WHERE!”

“I last saw her here about a week ago. She looked really desperate, like sickly dude. I swear she was like fallin’ apart or some shit. I was gonna approach her but she already had another dude she was smashing faces with, then they disappeared.”

Namjoon kept his eyes locked on the guy waiting for more information. The guy squinted his eyes trying to think of more information, “Ugh-ugh, oh! Oh! What was weird was she smelled like cemetery soil, like strongly.”

Namjoon’s eyes narrowed, “Like…dirt?”

The guy nodded frantically. “That’s all I know. Let me go!”

Namjoon released the guys collar, droping the guy to the floor like a rag doll. The guy scurried to his feet, slipping a few times, then ran for it. He made one last comment over his shoulder, “Your crazy man!”

Namjoon stood there in the alleyway in the sickly yellow flood light over him. His dress shoes chuffing the tarmac of the alley. He watches as the demon slips away.

One year, he was supposed to have a year. A Lich’s corpse last a year before decomposition is too much and the animation disapparates. She needed new flesh, soon, and consuming raw meat in the mean time wasn’t going to hold her over much longer. Celina was putting herself out in the open more, her real self. He looked at his reflection in his scythe. Time was running out.

Black smoke cradled around him and he vanished into thin air. He manifested in the entryway and caught the edge of your feet as you were ascending the staircase. “Y/N?”

You stopped mid-step and turned towards him. In a tired voice, “Welcome home Joon.” He noticed the dark circles under your eyes have become heavier. “There’s leftovers in the fridge for you, make sure to heat them up if you’re hungry.”

He nodded, “Are you going to sleep?”

You nodded in return, “I’ve had a long day.”

He felt something crawling up his throat. “You don’t want to watch TV on the couch until you fall asleep? I swear I won’t hog the blanket, I swear.”

A small smile creeped onto your face, “No, not today Joon. Tomorrow maybe, okay?”

He sadly nodded, and you turned around making your way back up the stairs.

Your scent finally registered, he was so used to coming home to a twisted sell of delicate scents, but that daunting smell hit him like a cold shower. He smelled it thickly in the air, in fact it feels like it’s taken over the house, Cemetery dirt, soil tainted by death. Its leaking from you.

His long legs took the stairs two by two and he grabbed onto your upper arm, “What’s wrong y/n?”

You both stood still for a moment, then you turned around gently and thunked your head on his shoulder. He pulled you into his arms wrapping them tightly around your waist, “What’s wrong?”

Honest words hanging on the edge of your tongue, “I’m just tired.”

He didn’t believe you, you smelled otherwise, he’s smelled it from you before. He thought back to the demon’s words: soil. Celina smelled like soil. He tried an alternative, “You sure you don’t want to watch some TV?”

You shook your head wrapping your arms around him, “I just want to sleep.” You squeezed him once then let go, leaving a lasting touch on his arm before you turned around

He called your name as you were halfway up, words hanging on the tip of his tongue but couldn’t actualize. He swallowed it, because honestly, he didn’t know. He didn’t know how much time you had left. How long it was before everything came crashing down. It could be in the next second, or tomorrow. “Good night.”

You whispered back, “Good night, Joon.”

He watched as you disappeared around the corner, your hand being the last glimpse as it held onto the banister. He felt in his gut. Celina was on the move and moving fast. That dirt…you smelled like it. He was extremely worried, but you were being stubborn about letting him in. Just as he was, but only telling you would worry you. He needed to be around more, if the connection between you both was getting stronger he needed to be by your side. The hound he had secretly tagging along with you when you left the house wasn’t enough anymore. You didn’t have to know though, he could be your shadow.

He went to your work to check up on you, he even bought a coffee to leave on your desk secretly. However, you weren’t there, you weren’t even in their system anymore. He grew worried, then angry the longer he looked for you. Your car wasn’t even in the parking lot. He went to the roof and called upon his scythe. He let blackness cloud his eyes as he commanded, “Ostende mihi Y/n”. He sliced through the air creating a portal for himself. He looked into the vortex and saw you in a familiar setting that you didn’t belong in. He watched as your hands stretched out and you were chanting out…incantations! His jaw dropped then clenched hard. You had been going behind his back! He saw blue glowing from your hands and that’s when he dropped your coffee and charged through the portal.

“Wands are training wheels for the hands, as you get more practice you won’t need a conductor for your major and instead you will be able to conjure it from your hands.” She took the wand out of your hand and set it on the table, “Try it, try it with your hands.”

“I-I don’t think I’m ready.”

“Trust me child.” She turned you to the windowsill. “See, focus on that potted plant…now levitate it, this should be easy.”

You breathed in heavily and pointed your hands at it, “Volarsa”

The pot remained still. You tried it again with a different tone, but it didn’t levitate. You turned toward Kaya with a pout, you weren’t sure about this working without a wand. She knocked three times then clasped her hands behind her back, “Be patient, it will work.”

You turned back towards the pot and kept repeating the spell. Hours had passed by and sweat was running down your temple until you taste salt in the corner of your mouth. You wiped it away and licked your lips, you had gotten the pot to vibrate. You were so close. You just needed something, a push, you let your thoughts wander about the people’s life on the line, yours, Kaya’s…and Namjoon’s.

“Volarsa!” You shouted at the pot concentrating on the object. You held up your trembling hands and it vibrated intensely as before, you slowly started lifting your hands from the wrist. The pot oscilated on the spot then finally…it started lifting. You broke a smile and kept your hands strict forcing the pot to rise. It was heavy, heavier than lifting a pot without magic and lifted off he clay pigeon until it was floating in the air. “KAYA! KAYA, I DID IT! I did it!”

A dark cloud of smoke rolled in constructing itself into a shadow, but you were too submerged in your happiness to notice. “Did what exactly Y/n?”

You jumped, hands losing their concentration as you released the spell and the pot came crashing down. You abruptly faced the Reaper, “Namjoon!”

“You lied to me! I told you not to do this.” He stomped right up to you.

You stuttered taking a few steps back, “I-I-I.” You clasped your hand behind your back as if they were the guilty culprits.

“Why are you practicing!”

Kaya came around the corner with an extra mug, “Hello, Darling, its been a while.”

The black smoke rolling around him cut off, his eyes widening, “Kaya?”

She put the mug in his hand, with a flick of her wrist she commanded the broom and dust pan to do their job. “Sit down and watch, well discuss it later; you just ruined something big.”

“She’s practicing witchcra—!”

She whipped around, “I said, sit down.”

He obeyed tucking his tail between his legs but grumbled the whole time. She beckoned you to continue, “Go ahead Y/n, try it again on the Saffron.”

You eyed Namjoon with hesitation, but you turned towards the flowers. You had to prove yourself worthy. This was your chance to show Namjoon you could do this. You had to be the one to put an end to this with Namjoon.

You breathed in a deep breath letting the oxygen saturate your blood fully with a breath laced with confidence. You wiped your brow of sweat and held out your hands, shaking out the nerves a few times, then place them in a commanding stance. You closed your eyes and sprung your hard rimmed eyes open as you casted with confidence, “VOLARSA!”

The Saffron pot jerked about, oscillating in its spot like the last time. You kept focus on it then raised your hands slowly and with a bit of delay the pot raised from the pigeon into the air. You held it there for a moment then lowered it down safely finally taking a breath again. You heaved and turned with a smile on your face and Kaya smiled back at you once she heard the clinking clay.

Namjoon rolled his eyes, “She can lift a pot, so what? How’s that going to protect her from Celina?”

Kaya smiled and sipped from her tea with her eyebrows slightly raised. “You underestimate the important of lifting a pot. Don’t you remember how you started out with your scythe?”

He shut up real quick, turning away from her in his chair like a sulking child. “Child, you’ve done well. You’re ready for the heavier, unspoken spells.”

Namjoon spit out the tea he was bitterly sipping, “Now you’re pushing the importance!”

“Hush, Joon.” She shushed him by bringing her hand up and zipped his mouth shut. He grumbled behind his closed lips. You spat out laughing hard enough your eyes shut; you needed to learn that spell. She stood up and walked her way over to you, looking over her shoulder as she stood next to you, “Someone had to do it.”

The rest of the evening she moved on to different things and taught you other foundational spells and techniques. Namjoon’s mouth was sealed the whole evening, but you could feel the tension from him. He remained patient and watched you as you picked up things easily. He was impressed, but he was afraid. The potential energy and magic that you have in your amateur hands could be dangerous. He was worried…because of whom your source of magic was coming from.

What if you turned out like her?

Kaya tapped your shoulder, “That’s enough for today.”

You sat at the work table with Joon, reluctantly sitting down across from him. His eyes were squared on you with bitterness flowing towards you. Kaya sat down at the table with a steaming kettle pouring more tea into her cup and Namjoon’s, “Float a cup over for yourself.”

You looked across the room and pointed to a clean cup. You muttered under your breath and a cup levitated itself and clunked it onto the table right in front of you.

She unzipped him and as soon as his lips were free he couldn’t hold his tongue anymore, “Kaya! What if—what if she turns out to be like...!”

Kaya turned to him, “Her?”

He spat, “Exactly!”

“After all she’s done, haven’t we’ve been through enough. Y/n doesn’t deserve this.”

You look between them, feeling completely lost. Just how much didn’t you know? How did Namjoon know Kaya? You haven’t really pieced it together until now, why was she in his journal?

He sharply turned his attention to you, “How did you find this place?”

You stuttered out a thinning voice, “I-I.”

“I contacted her, I just felt Celina’s magic again and had to figure out if it was her, but instead I found Y/n.” You were surprised, Kaya stepped in to save you.

He looked at her with narrowed eyes, he wasn’t completely buying it. Under her breath barely audible to your ears, “The hound ’s loyal to their mistress not their master apparently.”

He turned to you to question further, but again Kaya stepped in to save you, “Calm down Namjoon, I can tell you that’s not what’s going to happen. I don’t see the same darkness in her that I saw in my sister. That won’t happen with Y/n.”

You blinked in shock, “How do you two know eachother?”

She casually grabbed onto both of your hands, “Revelata veritas occulta, monstrate memoriis vero Princeps.” In the next second you felt an energy surging through you, coursing through your heart then being. Your eyes blurred, swirling in a glowing green like Kaya’s. Namjoon watched on as you closed your eyes grunting, then they sprung open completely glowing blue.

He hissed at Kaya trying to release her hand, “What are you doing!”

Kaya remained patient, holding his hand tight, “Revealing the truth.”

In your ears their argument faded out. Behind your glowing eyes you were taken back, but this time you watched through Namjoon’s eyes.

Namjoon was acquainted with the sisters, as the witch community was tangled with the supernaturals. Everyone in the supernatural community knew of the witch sisters, the greatest witches of their generation. When Namjoon inherited the role of being Reaper, Kaya and Celina were the first ones to congratulate him. He grew close to the sisters, they were like real sisters to him; especially Kaya who helped him wield his scythe and even taught him some spells on the side.

Namjoon’s heart dropped when he received word to collect, to collect Celina’s soul. How had such a good person fallen?

His memory picked up right where Kaya’s had left off with Namjoon arriving in tragic timing. Celina had casted a spell over the house to cover her tracks. When he manifested in the hallway of Kaya’s home and the smoke faded, Kaya was already paralyzed, covering her eyes with her bloody hands. He ran over to her as she muttered out, “Mallory.”

He pulled her hands down from her eyes and gasped when he saw her pearly eyes, “Kaya, what happened?”

Kaya panted, feeling for him, “Namjoon! She—She!”

He heard thumping coming from the hallway. He stood in front of Kaya protectively against whatever was there. A large gangly figure popped out form the shadows wailing, “Mommy!”

Namjoon stood there, fear struck. Kaya screamed, “Celina, what have you done!”

Namjoon knew that the council would be coming soon since Celina had just been here. Kaya grabbed at his pant leg, “Please, Namjoon, protect my son!”

Namjoon didn’t have much choice, so he did the only think he could think of. He took out his scythe and with both hands he wrapped it around the staff and casted. Mallory began to be engulfed in black smoke. His similarly pearl eyes searched out his mother, he tried screaming for his mother, but it just came out as animalistic growls taking over his voice.

Namjoon took him to the only place he knew that would be safe, Limbo. He kept Mallory in a cave with a protective seal to keep anyone from entering, safe from the knowledge of supernaturals and other warlocks. He knew if the council found out what happened to Mallory there would be grave consequences.

He stayed with the child and would visit Kaya routinely. He knew he couldn’t fill the void of her son, but he was there for her like she was for him. He’d do anything for her.

They tried everything, every spell, hex, and art she knew to uplift the curse, but nothing worked. He helped her adjust, however, Kaya adapted quickly on her own.

Kaya persuaded Namjoon to let her see her child. Reluctantly he brought Kaya to see her son. She would hug her son and he would grunt out, no longer capable of speech while hugging his mother. He was still himself despite the curse. When she felt her son she’d began crying, she’d apologize and promised him she’d find a solution to revert him back. She was never going to give up, she worked herself to the bone, researching and testing lifting spells. However, no matter how great of a witch she was, no spell worked, the curse was too heavy. It was impossible to cure the curse.

Months passed by and Mallory began to forget his humanistic ways, slowly started becoming the monster he was cursed to be.  

Against Namjoon’s protest, he brought Kaya to see her son. He had seen the change happen, the growth of the beast, the greedy curse taking over the child’s soul. He couldn’t tell her, he wanted to fix this before she found out.

As they came into the cave, they found Mallory consuming a wandering soul. Kaya heard it all, the disgusting sounds and crunching of bone. Namjoon witness the horrific image of intestines being yanked from the corpse and it being grind it up in the boar’s jaw.

Namjoon panicked, “Kaya, you can’t see him today! Go back!”

She protested, she wanted to meet her son, not believing the sounds were from her precious child. He shouted the truth, “He’s not your son anymore, but a monster!”

Kaya remained silent, the truth weighing heavy on her after she’s been denying it for months, tears streamed down her face as she stood there listening to Namjoon stopping her gorging son—or at least he was.

He hated doing this, but he had to chain him up. He couldn’t let him wander about, it was too dangerous.

Soon enough Satera found out about the souls being consumed. She herself showed up in the cave to expel the behemoth herself. “Reaper, this being belongs in the pits! He is no Earthly creation!”

Namjoon stopped her and explained what had happened, how it was Celina’s evil doing, that there was a human being underneath. Her green glow about her died down and sympathy rang about her. She slowly walked towards the beast—Mallory—who growled in agitation. She hushed him and surprisingly he obeyed. She touched his forehead and her eyes swirled as she watched the whole story unravel in her eyes. She pulled away, sorrowfully petting his head a few times. She gave Namjoon a deal ,”I cannot break this curse, his soul has been nearly completely consumed. But if you can promise me that…that this Edax Animae can collect evil or wandering souls and you’d send the spirits to the pits, then he can remain on Earth.”

Namjoon agreed immediately, “Yes, yes, I can promise that.”

She raised her hand silencing him, “And…only if you watch over him, then he can remain.”

Namjoon told Kaya of the deal for hours she cried, guilt weighing heavy on her, but she was grateful. He could live.

Years went by, decades went by and the chase with Celina continued. Celina grew stronger and her craft immensely more potent. He would visit Kaya less and less because he had to take on other collections. Celina’s disturbances became fewer and she’d always escape his grasp in the nick of time. Before he knew it, he stopped visiting Kaya all together, but he kept his promise. He always watched over Mallory, even if he wasn’t Mallory anymore.

Time speed up from there in blurs, you saw fights, the sickly image of Celina before him in a forest, but with a different possession every other memory. Time swirled again, and it was her again but different each time they fought, but she’d get away.

Then there was you. You across the table from him, as he slid into the booth. You felt the smugness as he felt like had caught the mouse. Time warped to when you were brought to Edax, then all the nights you spent together eating dinner,  you saw the way he watched you as you were watching TV, or how you came in the door after work greeting him with a smile. It was blurs of the both of you, up until this very point, you sitting across from him.  

You gasped as you were pulled back into reality ripping you from the tar of memories. The glowing green began to fade from your eyes as you came to consciousness. You felt your limbs succumbing to a great fatigue as your legs lost control and you began slipping from your chair.

Namjoon let go of Kaya’s hand and caught you before you collapsed to the floor. “Kaya, this is too much for her! I told her she needs to stay out of this!”

You gasped and clutched onto his shirt, “Namjoon, I have to do this.”

He looked down at you, “No!”

You cupped his face smoothing the wrinkles building under his eyes, “Namjoon, I’m not Celina. I’m not her.”

Something you never expected caused your hand to halt. Tears were building in his eyes until a single tear slipped down his cheek, “I can’t lose you.”

You smiled, “You won’t, I promise. She’s not going to win. Trust me.”

He looked at you then to Kaya feeling the pressure from both of you, “Fine.”

Now that you were able to practice freely your skills were only growing at an exponential rate. Especially since you could practice at home out in the open. Crafting just felt so natural to you. You were going through spell books like water. Kaya put you through obstacles testing you on your skills and reflexes. That meant training became far more intense, pushing you to your breaking point every day. She made a pseudo room for you to cast spells and strike dummies.

You paced around the abysmal room, you could never see the walls in the room, you honestly didn’t know if there were any. You stood under a bright white spotlight waiting for your next target, and in front of you Celina manifested. You knew it wasn’t her, but a dummy. It looked so much like her, like the image you saw that night in your bathroom. Even though she was a dummy you knew not to let your discomfort show.

She opened her eyes, completely black and soulless. There was no banter exchanged, a blaze of green light aimed right for you. Two more jets of green light zoomed past you from the arthritic hands of Celina. You spewed hexes and spells back avoiding each of her strikes. This was fake, so it wouldn’t have a lasting strike if it did hit you, but still you avoided each strike.

Carelessly with that knowledge you faced her straight on and called out a spell that would knock her off her feet. She swerved and in the next blink she was in front of you, “You lose.” She brought her hands up and chanted out a curse, one you had passed by Kaya before in curiosity, but she narrowed her eyes completely upset, “Never, never, EVER, utter those words.”

The black eyes of Celina were all you could focus on as she was nearly nose to nose with you. You were paralyzed in fear, none of the other dummies had gotten this close to you. You didn’t dare blink, the next moment the body melted, bubbled and Namjoon was face to face to you. The same eyes remained, he hissed like a snake, “Internum Cuppedine.”

You screamed and for a moment you believed there were walls as you screamed loud enough that it bounced off the invisible walls. Loud, hot blindingly loud. The pain was consuming as you dropped to your knees in front of Namjoon, whole body quivering. He walked around you, a smirk form on his face, “I will watch you die in the most painful way.”

This wasn’t real, this wasn’t supposed to be real, but why was the pain so real. Namjoon would never do this too you. This wasn’t happened. You struggled trying to break, but the more you struggled the more painful it was.

“It will be my uptmost pleasure.” He raised his hand up slowly, body morphing back to Celina’s figure, you levitating with it. You dangled in the air twitching as the curse caused you to spasm. He clenched his hand, you feel the pressure around your throat. It’s so much, so much. With a finally squeeze of her hand everything goes dark.

You wake up gasping for air on the floor of Kaya’s craft room. The roaring fire, the cracking of the wood in the mantle alerting you you’re back in the real world. Was this real? Was that all fake? You lifted up sitting on your side coughing. You grabbed at your throat where you felt the phantom feeling of the grasp. You felt a drop on your hand, you pulled away and a drop of blood was on your hand. You raised it and checked your nose. Your nose was bleeding.

Was that just a dummy?

You didn’t tell Kaya or Joon what had happened in the training room. The crackling fire burning in the mantle casted long shadows over the room, so you relied on the candle next to you to illuminate the words on the book you were reading. Kaya had gone to sleep a while ago, you sat there intently listening for the snores to begin. When you were sure she was asleep you slipped off your stool and ventured over to the library. Stealthily you avoided the creaky wood planks as you tip toed over to a bookcase. You trailed over books that you’ve been eyeing for a while, the forbidden ones. Kaya had warned you against them, you didn’t need to know those spells.

You thought different, the more ignorant you were to this stuff the more vulnerable you were. You needed to know what the animation had said to you.

You pulled out a nameless black book and snuck it back to the table. You pushed away the book you were “studying” and placed the new book in front of you. It felt different, it was a thin book, but it weighed as heavy as a science textbook. You tried opening the book, but it refused to open. Knowing Kaya it must’ve been hexed closed.

You thought back to all the things you had learned, sourcing through all the spells you knew. You were going to try something you didn’t know would work, but you’d try. Holding your hand over the book you whispered out, “Abracadabra.”

Nothing happened, you were expecting something a bit more dramatic. Maybe a puff of smoke or like a comical soul arising, but nothing.

You reached for the cover and it pulled back and it opened. The binding creaking with the new book sound, but you knew this book was far from being young. Gothic text etched in the center entailed “Book of Dreadful Curses.”

Your body felt giddy, you were actually going through with this. You flipped the coffee colored pages that were fragile, each page had entries that were handwritten with depictions every so often. This seemed more like a lab book than a dictionary for curses. The description for these curses were horrible promises of unescapable torture, pain and lunacy. You read over a few: Martyium promised self-sacrifice but not with the will of the cursed; Impotente promised lunacy; Dissolvo promised decomposition. You scrolled through pages, each page more interesting than the last. However, you didn’t dare to repeat aloud, only allowing them to hiss in your mind, you had that much sense.

You opened this book for one specific curse, Internum Cuppedine. You flipped through the pages and soon enough the pages were blank. The journal entries had ended abruptly. You kept flipping though and you nearly scanned past it but on a single page two lone spells were written, but one specific one caught your eye: Internum Cuppedine.

Internum Cuppedine: Level IX, extreme malice and intention to harm. A torture spell that causes sensation similar to burning from the inside out, asphyxiation, violent trembling and loss of physical control. Results from curse causes permanent damage and if continuous, death.

Shuffling came from the door, Kaya groggily asking, “You’re still here child?” You closed the book shut and propped your elbow on it, then with your elbow you brushed it under the other you were studying. Even though she couldn’t see, you still felt like a child caught with your hand in the cookie jar.

“Yeah-yeah, I just wanted to finish up this last chapter then go home.”

A smile bloomed on her face, “You worked hard enough, go home child. You’ll need the rest for tomorrow.

You nodded, “I will.” You began to pack up your stuff edging off the stool, “Good night Kaya.” Her figure disappeared down the hallway as she mumbled to you. You waited until the sound of her closing her door before you set down your bag. You were just going to read a bit more…just a bit more.

Just a bit more.

Namjoon would stop by and pick you up from Kaya’s because he knew if he didn’t come and get you you’d stay all night. Despite things being open, you’ve spent more time a part now that everything was on the table.

Besides throwing up, a new habit crawled its way into your routine. You started having nightmares every night since the dummy incident; Celina would always have the main role. The dreams would be vivid, but it was the same dream every night. You relieved the moment in the training room over and over again. Each night it would escalate, but it was the same environment. Celina’s dark figure would leave you paralyzed as she came towards you. She’d look you dead in the eyes and her lips would spread past her cheeks in a sinister smile. She violently thrusted her hand through your chest and ripped your heart out. She’d laugh and consume your heart like a morsel. She licked her fingers of your blood and with the same dirty hands she pushed you. You’d tip back unable to save yourself and you’d fall down into an endless grave.

Namjoon heard you screaming springing from his own bed and ran into your room. You were trashing under your covers, he sat down next to you shaking you awake, “Y/n! Y/n! Wake up!”

You sprung up violently sucking in air. When you noticed Namjoon was there beside you, you clutched onto him panting. He collected you into his arms holding the back of your head with one of his hands. You buried your head into his chest, he rubbed your back soothing you, “Shhhh, It’s okay. It’s okay.”

He’d lay you back down when your trembling stopped.  “Want me to stay with you until you fall asleep again?”

You nodded rapidly, “Please.”

He scooched you over and laid beside you, his body taking up a large portion of the bed. He pulled you into his chest petting your hair, “It’s okay, I’m here go back to sleep. I won’t leave.” You nodded against his chest, his scent bringing comfort to you. It took about half an hour until you fell back asleep. His naturally low, deep voice sung you to sleep.

To your ignorance he was chanting away the demons, casting a protection spell over your mind for the night. A sleep worm had made its way into your dreams. He held the back of your head as you fell fast asleep. He kept chanting, slowly pulling his hand away from your head and along with it the worm that had plagued your dream. He squished it in his hands and it sizzled in his grip. You sighed in relief when he pulled it out and you eased into his chest limply, truly asleep.

His eyes narrowed as he looked over you and into the shadows of your bedroom. It was your silhouette in the shadows, but it wasn’t you. He could only sigh and hold you close, there was no telling when, but there wasn’t much time left. He fell asleep with you cradled in his arms, he didn’t want to let you go.

In his arms, you were safe.

You didn’t want to fall asleep, it was hard distinguishing the sun and the moon lately. White bled into black and you were somewhere in Limbo. Kaya had gone to sleep long ago; teaching had worn her out despite you doing all the work. Namjoon was here earlier but left when he was summoned. You slipped on his blazer you had brought with you on accident today when a draft came over the room. It partially still smelled like him, mostly because he tried it on again today, “Sure it was an accident Y/n. You like me that much huh?”

You blushed furiously attacking him with the best come back you could think of, “You wish.”

Sitting alone you wrapped it tighter around yourself. You looked around, despite knowing you were alone, and pulled out from under your other book the Book of Dreadful Curses. You hated to admit it but you were drawn towards it. Who were the people that made such craft, and who were they after? You were just so curious.

In your ear you heard a moaning whisper, “Y/N.”

You turned around expecting Kaya in the doorway, but no one was there. Maybe Kaya and Joon were right, you have been overworking yourself to the point you were hearing things. You waited, maybe Kaya would appear a second later, but there was nothing. You went back to flipping the pages and felt a chill down your spine as another barely audible whisper tickled your ear, “Y/N.”

The lights above you flickered, and the omnipresent voice cackled. The hair on the back of your neck raised as the roaring fire in the fireplace suddenly extinguishing. You could hear your heartbeat in your ears, it was dead silent. You were waiting, waiting in anticipation.

A struck of lightening jetted passed you striking the pit of embers reigniting the roaring flame, a flame so big that it licked your spine. You screamed at the intense heat and in shimmer of mist a figure before you manifested.

It was Celina.

You stumbled backwards, hitting the wall knocking down picture frames and crystals. One look at her and you could tell why she was here though, the once gorgeous woman was wilting away. Her flesh was rotting away in some spots as ghastly purple and grey chunks were missing; Streaming down her barely fitting dress was mud, you recognized that dress, it was the dress.

Celina trailed around the table with an awkward gait, “I told you you’d know my name when the time comes.” She smirked dropping a potion bottle on the floor and crunching the glass with her bare feet. “It’s our day darling!” The lights flickered manically as she raised her both her hands, fingers stretched outwards with the tips burning red.

A bolt of magic zoomed past your head and hit just near Celina’s head. The lights stabled. You turned, and Kaya was behind you with her hands raised, “Celina!”

Celina stumbled, “Sister, I thought you died a long time ago.”

Kaya scoffed, “You underestimate me.”

Celina huffed, “I won’t miss this time.”

Celina extended her arm and fired bolts towards the both of you. The crackling magic destroyed the shelf behind us and all Kaya’s tea cups fell to the floor. Kaya pushed you behind her and you both managed to fire back at her. Celina sensed the magic before the strikes and dodged them easily. You’ve never seen this before, Kaya was wielding beyond your comprehension. A rally of blue and red bolts soared across the room. You were dragged to hide under a desk along with Kaya, “Child, run, run while you can. I’ll take care of her.”

You shook your head, “No, I’m staying here and fighting with you. This is my battle as much as it is yours.”

“You’re not ready child! Run!” Kaya grunted, red flames roared above us as Celina grew frustrated.

“Come on out Kaya, you’re not a coward to hide. Come and fight me once and for all! Let’s end this!”

You couldn’t let Kaya get hurt, you’ve worked hard for this moment. This was it. “No, I’m ready,” you punctuated. You took the risk and stood up on your own. You raised your hand and fired out a spell at Celina. A charged spell shot out from your hands at her.

She dodged it and laughed, a hearty laugh, “Oh-ho-ho, Look at you my pretty! A witch in the making! Oh, how great it will be when I take over you. A perfect vessel, perfect blood.”

You fell right into her trap and she chanted, then a pulsing neon purple cloud consumed the both of you. Kaya gripped onto your hand, “NO, Y/N!” Her grip on you disappeared and you were consumed in opaque purple. A wave of nausea hit you that you were now familiar with. You came to in a dense fog feeling the cold breath of life resurge through you again. You knew this place, you knew it very well—Limbo, the edge of hell, where Namjoon first took you.

You whispered out his name out of habit, “Namjoon.”

“It’s just you and I,” the sick cackling echoed throughout the clearing. The silhouetted figures stopped their roaming as if Satan had called upon them and ran from the site. Celina’s red glow fired up and shot towards you, “Mine!”

You lifted your hands and chanted dangerous spells under your breath trying to keep up with her razor-sharp fast attacks. Her body may be decaying but her mind was sharp. It was hard to tell where the next strike would come from because of the fog. You ran behind a tree catching your breath, as quietly as you could you knocked on the tree three times. You could hear her footsteps approaching and on instincts you bolted from your safety. The next second the tree you were hiding behind cracked in half catching fire.

You ran out into the clearing and fired green jets at her with no sense of direction. She whirled around and flicked her wrist manically as she growled.

In the center of us a cloud of black smoke manifested and from it emerged Kaya and Namjoon. Kaya put up a protective shield around the both of them and ultimately you. Celina’s bolt crashed against the shield like tsunami wave crashing on a boulder.

Kaya turned her hands like a wheel and used that energy and shouted, “Praesidio!” The magical wave reversed itself and turned it back on the caster.

Namjoon sprinted towards you, “Y/n!” You ran up to him wrapping your arms tightly around him, you just needed that moment. You broke the embrace when Celina roared, and fireworks flared between Celina and Kaya.

Celina protected herself from the returning wave by casting her own shield.  She grew frustrated, “SURGERIMUS!” From the ground hands popped up like daisies, soon enough skulls and fifty some full bodies rose. Their bodies were devoid of skin with insects who’ve burrowed themselves in cavities. It was an uproar as the swarming corpses stampeded their way towards us with loud war cries. The three of you equally regarded them charging forward into the mess. In a single swipe you shattered the center of a corpse with its limbs exploding towards all directions. Namjoon moved his scythe about with brutal strength, twirling past extended jaws lunging to bite severing heads off cleanly. Kaya strikes with palm open knocking down two at a time.

She turned around confronted with Celina no less than a few feet away, “Hello Sister.”

Celina growled firing spells, cold hatred behind each venomous strike. She was sending incantations, smiting with all she had. Kaya used her instincts to her advantage, a century of development with her impairment. She swayed and slashed her magic as jets of light flew from both of them. From under them the fog diminished seeing the forest floor for the first time. The ground below them shimmering as dangerous spells fireworked around their feet. The two witches were battling for blood, for the kill.

“Oh, Kaya you can’t protect her, just like you couldn’t protect your son.”

“DON’T SPEAK OF HIM THAT WAY!” Soaring bolts still progress back and forth like a tennis rally. “You will never touch my children again!” screamed Kaya.

A side of Celina’s lips raised, “Think again.”

It happened so fast. Suddenly Kaya was lifted off the floor floating in the air, an invisible force wrapping around her neck and squeezing tight. “It’s ironic, the one who wrote the Book of Dreadful Curses is going to experience it firsthand.” Kaya’s eyes bulged as Celina’s cursed the worst forbidden curse, “Silento.” The curse wrapped around Kaya and in one movement Kaya’s neck jerked abstractly.

"Kaya…Kaya...," you stupidly repeated watching as her body falls to the ground in a single thud. You felt something in you falling, something you'd never get back. Three corpses try suffocating you, but you scream out a smite that sends the three of them soring.

Namjoon takes advantage of the opening and charges at Celina, his anger taking over his actions. He dug the stem of his scythe into the ground and used it to lunge across corpses to land in front of her. He growls as he raises from his squat, “HOW COULD YOU!”  

You slaughter any corpses in your path as you walk like Moses as your hands work without turning away from Kaya. Bones, flesh and fluids coat you and fly in front of you but you pay it no attention. You yell out, “Praesido,” casting a shield over the both of you as you fall to your knees next to her. You pick her up carefully, you don’t want to hurt her any further. You scoot her up onto your lap, you touch her face and caress trying something, “Kaya, come back, you can’t, you can’t leave me.” You continue to caress her head, “NO, NO, NO, NO!”

She was gone.

Namjoon charged towards Celina, efficiently cutting her magic as it deflected off his scythe. He readied himself and charged at her again and again no resting between his blows. Crossing of blue hell flame from the scythe and crimson magic from Celina collided illuminations. They collided her magnificent jets holding back Namjoon’s scythe, their flames blending at the collision point a vibrant violet. They were matched in power, but there was no love in war.

Namjoon screamed, “I will collect you Celina!”

Celina cackled, “Never!”

Her power surged causing an explosion between them, Namjoon was sent flying from the impact and he crashed against a tree with a thud. From the ground hundreds of hands began clawing around him. He screamed reaching his hand out of the mound that gathered around him. They buried him underneath the soil.

“NAMJOON!” From your protective shield as you held Kaya in your arms, you screamed until your throat was raw. You crouched over Kaya body tears streaming down your face, you wiped away the tears as Celina staggered towards you. Her body was falling apart as her hourglass was running out. She needed to change, she needed a new body, she needed you.

You don’t know where this strength stemmed from, but you raised from the ground. “I’m sorry Kaya.” You weren’t the same Y/n you were when you first encountered Celina. You were going to use everything of hers against her. Hands buzzed on their own accord, like some magnet, a burning emerald fire crackled on your hands. You had summoned a raging strength from deep within you. Your hands lit up and the flames of magical ombre emerald washed up to your elbows. You marched without breaking pace through your protective shield as if it was invisible. Wind swirled around you your hair whipping around you and Namjoon’s blazer rustling about.

This cycle had to stop.

Chaos ensued moments later, bolts of energy cut through the dense fog. “CELINA!” You mow through the animations who came rushing at you.

Celina shouted, “I shall have your life!”

Your power pulsed through you, it was like a second skin guiding you in the chaos.  You stomped your foot into the dense soil concentrating magic in your foot to shower her in dust. You took the opening chance to get closer to her and attack close range. You strike her chest hearing a crack then grabbed onto her arm. When you touch all the sudden both your eyes glow green. The both of you stop, the animations stop as well, eyes glowing green.

Blurs of her life past before your eyes, as you watched her and Kaya as children running through their childhood home, the same one Kaya took residence in. You watched Kaya protect Celina from bullies, but from that Celina grew furious, ‘I can protect myself’

As a teenager she pushed Kaya away. She watched her Sister being doted on by her parents, by her peers, praised by anyone and everyone. There she was, alone. You watch as she sneaks into her sister’s room and steals a black leather book, the Book of Dreadful Curses. She flipped through the book it was only full of small spells at the time. A dreadful smirk curves on Celina’s face, she had dirt on her sister. She confronted their parents about Kaya’s book, feeling finally she had dirt on her perfect sister. Yet, they didn’t believe it was Kaya’s at all, but Celina’s book. Celina’s felt betrayed and resented her sister as Kaya let Celina take all the blame.

The memory whirl pooled jumping in time where Celina was a young adult. She was in the forest with a man double her age. The man she seduced was ignorant to her eyes open as they kiss. She took a knife and stabbed the man. She placed him in a circle and chanted, wicking up candles as she performed. The man rose like nothing had happened, but his eyes are completely black. She panicked, panicked because she never thought she could do it. She murders the man once more and buries him somewhere. The cycle continues with different men and women. She writes more in the book who was mistakenly hers, she develops the curses as she practices them.

You watch as she’s brought before the Hecate council, on her knees. They found out she was performing curses and had murdered a mortal. They were punishing her when she erupted, filling the room with black smoke and escaped. She ran off to the only place she knew, home. She ran into the house, up the stairs and into the kitchen where her sister was sipping tea. “Kaya, they’re coming for me! We have to leave! They’re coming for me.”

Kaya doesn’t handle the news well. Celina does the only thing she knows, she lifted her arms and recites something from the book she created.

She regrets it as soon as it happens trying to undo the curse, but there’s no turning back. She leaves the book and disappears. Leaving all trace of her family and her older self behind.

Celina lives everywhere and anywhere sucking the life out of others, the longer she spent practicing the Dark Arts the harder she fell.

The undead aspect of it began to consume her as you watched as she looked in the mirror and she was but a skeleton. She was wearing that dress, the dress, as she woke from a new reanimation. You watch her crawl out of the soil and walk through a forest. She cracks her neck and smirks.

You knew what happened from there…you were next.

 The bond was broken and the corpses collapsed to the floor with nothing left in them. You don’t let a second blip by and you were acting.

Celina growled out, shock flitting across her face, “WHAT DID YOU JUST DO?”

You chanted out something you promised you would never use, but rules are meant to be broken. You roared out a curse, “ABSCINDERE!” Your hand glowed a violent light and for a moment you felt light headed and a blinding light surged from your hand. A guttural scream followed and Celina stumbled backwards. Her arm severed off where your hand was on her upper arm. Your eyes bulged, you didn’t think that would work. You were panting hard, you felt a surging pain in your own arm where you had taken hers. You wanted to scream in pain, but you held it back.

She screamed at you, “YOU BITCH!!”

“Kaya will always be better than you, a better Witch!” Your winced in a moment of weakness, your arm really hurt.

“She was weak, she believed in love and all that other bullshit. Just like you, and that makes you weak.” The remnants of the dress on her body taunted you as well. Spitting in your face for your foolish choice, but you weren’t going to grasp at those threads. You were going to weave your own thread, not a resurgent’s.

“Do you not understand? Do you truly not understand what you’ve done? She never wrote that book for what you did with it, it was meant to lock them away forever.” You sucked in a deep breath, “DO YOU HAVE NO REMORSE KILLING KAYA!”

You tried looking for the tremble or shift in her eyes, but there was none. She truly meant it. “You defend her still when she’s already dead. No, I do not, I’d do it all over again.”

The threads were weaved and she was wrapped in her sin.

Celina grew impatient with the banter, “Kaya is dead, and so will you be!”

At the same time you both muttered out a spell meeting in the center between the both of you with an explosive reaction. You kept your hand stretched out strong just like hers as you both projected towards one another. You were in a gridlock as the spell in the center of you swirled about fiery red mixing with emerald.

You didn’t expect it, but hands popped up form the soil and grabbed at your ankles dragging you down. It was a cheap shot. The hands clasped around you, beginning to bury your feet causing you to lose your balance. Her spell hit you with full force, but the hands kept you grounded. You screamed as it burned and fell to your knees.

You struggled to raise yourself, something hot and dense dripping off your jaw cascading down the side of your face.

Celina began murmuring words that sounded like a thousand words whispering in your ears. You covered your ears trying to cancel them out but they only got louder. Fear surged through you as you began to feel weaker and weaker. The murmurs began to register in your mind, “Internum Cuppedine.”

She had control of your being. You felt a shift in the flow of your blood going against the gradient. She laughed manically contorting her hand stiffly, “Your blood is my blood sweetie. I’m going to claim what is mine now.”

She picked up her severed arm and you horrifically watched as it began to mend itself back to her torso. She kept whispering out her curse and she held out her hand and a knife conjured. The gunmetal blade was raised in the air and black flames began to engulf the blade. She clenched her hand around the blade and swiftly cut her palm covering it in her own thick blood.

“You are mine!” She flicked her wrist and your back bent backwards displaying your chest openly. You stared at the moonless sky, grey clouding your vision. You couldn’t do anything. She picked up speed, branches cracking under her feet as she broke out into a sloppy run. You could only watch as she ran it through your chest with ease. Her cursed knife’s black flames met the soft flesh of your chest with a quick squelch and cracking  your ribs with ease. You screamed, but it quickly was muffled as you gurgled on your own blood. You shakily grabbed over her hands looking Celina directly in the eyes. She kept pushing the knife deeper into your chest and you agonized a roar. She let go of the handle only to take some blood streaming down your neck into her palm. You were convulsing, trembling while your hands still held onto the knife. Breathing was difficult as thick rivets of blood was flowing down your chest.

“Just in time, a minute before midnight.” She laughed raising her hands up to the sky, “I will rise again!” She then brought it to her lips to drink.

Namjoon emerged from the dense fog, strong clanking of chains and growling announcing his ominous arrival. He held the leash of Edax Animae and his scythe in his other, face partially covered in blood with completely black eyes. The hounds formed a V formation around him, black smoke still leaving his mouth as hell still leaks from him. “You think the Reaper would die that easily? I never make mistakes.” Edax staggered, then caught Celina’s scent and tugged on the chains. Namjoon raised the leash and whipped them letting go of them on his down swing, “Sick her boys.”

Celina didn’t get a chance drink as Edax Animae hunched down and ran towards her like an animal growling and roaring. The hounds ran behind Edax snarling and barking ferociously. With an open Jaw he pierced her with his tusk and scooped her body into his jaw like a Venus fly trap. Haunting screams followed gurgling sounds as Edax feasted. Celina’s hand fell limp as it hung out of Edax jaw. Celina was dead and because of her own curse.

A black sludge trudged like a slug away from the corpse. Namjoon brought his scythe up and chopped down on it multiple times, splatters of black ink hitting his face. The sludge evaporated, never to be dealt with again. Celina was collected.

Edax began coughing, his body hacking up the stolen body Celina had used. He roared shaking his head around violently and slowly his body began to transform. His flesh rippling, features bubbling, fur receding and tusk collapsing to the floor off his face.

“Edax!”

The being shrunk reducing itself back into a small boy covering in mud and blood. The boy panted as he collapsed to his knee fainting from the shift. Namjoon picked him up in his arms and the boy still had a pulse, “Mallory!”

His attention turned when he heard a gurgling. His eyes widened impossibly, and he clutched the boy tighter to his chest. He stood up with Mallory in his arms calling out your name, “Y/N! Where aRE YOU? ANSWER ME!”

Namjoon searched within the fog and found you kneeling on the floor not far from Kaya. “Y/N!” He gently set down Mallory to inspect you, hands not sure were to fall as he looked at you horrified. Your hands were still wrapped around the knife. “Y/N! NO, no, no! Oh my god, I’m so sorry I took so long. I’m so sorry!”

Your vision was going blurry, you weren’t sure how much longer you had, but you wanted to stay at least to see Namjoon. You needed to know he was okay. You let go of the handle and winced, but you reached out for his hand and brought it to your cheek. You nuzzled against it. You smiled against all the pain, you could do that at least. You watched Namjoon’s panicked face turn blotchy and fade out meshing with the grey background. Your body slacked, head lulling to the side your eyes fell succumbing to the drowsiness.

Namjoon grabbed at your face screaming loud enough to shake the pits, “Y/N!” He tried shaking you awake, but your body swung limply about. He felt for a pulse in your neck with his fingers, but there wasn’t a response. He brought you into his chest caressing your head to his chest rocking back and forth.

It was midnight, and the debt had been paid, but there was always a price.

A green glow filtered in through the dense fog overcoming the four of you. Namjoon lifted his hanging head as a delicate hand pushed his hair back. He wiped his head up, tears dripping down his face.

Satera’s gentle smile greeted him, “Let me see her Reaper.”

He held you tighter to his chest, “Please, don’t—don’t take her.”

She continued to smile and crouched down in front of the both of you. Her grand white dress billowing about her. She reached out and grabbed onto the handle of the knife, “I cannot give her life back, but I can give her something more.”

Namjoon looked up surprised, “What?”

“She is a Duximina. Her fate changed when she died in your uniform. Do you not remember your soul is within it Reaper? Your thread changed her fate.”

He watched as the black knife burned in her hands as she ripped it out of your chest. Your chest levitated up with the tugging and fell back into his chest. Satera cupped her hands muttering under her breathe and her hands began to glow green. She carefully opened them revealing a glowing green ball. Satera kissed it then placed it in your chest. The energy melted into your chest, the injury sealing itself, there was a silent pause. Namjoon stared at your face watching in amazement as the purple around your eyes began to fade and color began to seep back in. You suddenly opened your eyes, nearly bugging out form your skull as your back arched as you deeply inhaled. Namjoon quickly sat you up as you began coughing up the remaining blood that was left in your throat. You inspected your hands, “Wha—how?”

Namjoon brought you into his chest smothering you, “You’re alive, you’re alive.”

Satera tsked, “You’re alive my dear, but not quite.”

You turned towards the mythical being, recognizing her from the multitude of text, “S-Satera?”

She smiled happy you knew of her, “Welcome to the world Duximina,” gently taking your hand, “fulfill your destiny.”

She stood up and walked over to Kaya, “I’m so sorry dear. You’ve done well, now you may watch over them from some place else.” She looked towards Mallory, who was still unconscious then back to Kaya, “He will be well protected, don’t you worry.” She placed her hand over Kaya’s forehead and the both of them disappeared into shimmering dust.

Tears streamed down your faces, as you watched them disappear. Namjoon checked on you, “You’re alive.” That was all he could get out.

You smiled back at him, cupping his stained cheek, “We did it?”

He nodded, stray tears making their way down his face. He slowly raised up, helping you stand as well, “Stay there, don’t move.”

He walked over to Mallory and scooped the boy into his arms and went back to you wrapping your hand in his, “Let’s go home.”

The three of you vanished in a cloud of black smoke.

Your pumps clicked on the wooden flooring. It echoed throughout the empty café. You spotted the booth and you gracefully scooted in. You adjusted his blazer and crossed your legs under the table haughtily, then tossed your arm behind the seat. You looked Namjoon dead in the eyes with a brow raised, “I’ve come to collect.”

He chuckled and copied your gesture tauntingly, “Witch Reaper.”

You both laughed and he leaned over the table and took your chin bringing your lips to his, “Collected.”

You leaned right and did the same to the boy swinging his feet under the booth, too distracted with his collaring page leaving a kiss on his forehead. “ Missed you Mallory.” He grunted in acknowledgement, but you knew that was a lot from the kid.

You felt your chest tingling where your medal was, another call was coming in. You groaned, “I just got here.”

He laughed, but it was cut short when he felt the same sensation, “Guess I gotta go too.”

He reached across the table and kissed you again, “We’re still on for dinner and Family Feud later?”

You lifted your brow, “Always.”

Namjoon picked up Mallory moving him onto his lap, “ We gotta go Kiddo.” In the next second the three of you vanished in your own clouds of black smoke, a half-colored page with discarded broken crayons and the white steam from the abandoned coffee still swirled.

Collected.

Copyright 2018 © by magicalsalamander. All rights reserved.

[aspaceformyself]

Upside down; Chapter 7

Chapter 6 - Chapter 8

The following weeks that went by, things didn’t go the way Namjoon would have liked them to. Yuuri spoke to him normally, like he’d wanted her to before the whole mess of their kiss. But something about her very being told him she was anything but normal. No, normal isn’t the right word. Fine, the word is fine. She was anything but fine. But he couldn’t pinpoint what seems to be wrong with her. 

There were many times when he would pass her by and would just keep staring at her because he was trying to see, to think, to understand. Yuuri would catch him in the act sometimes. But she wouldn’t say anything. The only thing he would notice at times like this was the faint pink coloring her cheeks. And a faint smile adoring her lips. A smile that doesn’t reach up her eyes anymore. She looks frailer than before and looks tired almost all the time. The one prominent feature that he or anyone else have never missed are the huge dark circles under her eyes. 

“Yuuri”, Namjoon called out.

No response.

“Yuuriii”, He called again.

But the girl in front of him was so lost in the glum scenery outside that she didn’t hear him. It was around 1 pm and they were sitting in the company’s cafeteria. One of their usual spots to hang out now that the weather outside is either always raining or too cold to go up the terrace. Yuuri was dressed in a casual beige cardigan with a white tank top she wore inside and a blue jeans. Her red scarf was nestled comfortably around her neck and her bangs tumbled over her forehead, falling over her eyes. She sat in front of him solemnly lost in the scenery outside, her mind shifting between worlds, her eyes reflecting the glumness of the grey outside. Sighing Namjoon nudged her with his hand and that seemed to have caught her attention finally. She broke out of her spell and blinked at Namjoon, her expression blank.

“Did you even listen to what I just said?” Namjoon sighed.

Yuuri looked at him, guilt written all over her face.

“Sorry…” She grinned at him sheepishly as she scratched the back of her head. 

“Never mind”, Namjoon playfully rolled his eyes at her and begins to stand up but Yuuri catches him by the hem of his sleeves and stops him. 

“Tell me what you were saying before!” She pouts.

Namjoon sighs once more. This girl has to be illegal. 

“You’ve been sighing a lot lately,'' She remarks, “You’ll get old quickly that way”.

“What’s sighing got to do with getting old?” Namjoon retorts.

“My grandmother used to sigh a lot before, she started growing grey hair right after”.

“You definitely just made that up”.

Yuuri paused for a while and stared at him square in the eyes.

“I did”.

Namjoon rolls his eyes once again followed by a sigh. 

“Hyung! There you are!” A voice cuts into their friendly bickering. The two turn their heads in the direction of the voice to be greeted by an out of breath Jungkook. Namjoon immediately pushed him into the seat next to him and handed him a glass of water so he could catch his breath. 

“Kookie!” Yuuri exclaimed, “Why are you running to a point you’re out of breath?”

“Oh!” Jungkook brightened at her question, “I was actually looking for you and Yuurissi, hyung but then got caught up between Jiminie and Taehyung hung’s games”.

“You were looking for us?” Namjoon asked surprised, “What for?”

“Ah! Jin hyung wanted to know if you and Yuurissi are up for drinks tonight, remember that club that opened recently? So we’re thinking of going there”.

“A club?” Yuuri piped in curious.

“Yes!” Jungkook smiled brightly at her, “Will you come along Yuurissi?”

Namjoon expectantly looks at Yuuri, a small hope burning at the back of his chest. 

He pauses trying to gauge her reaction and when there’s no change he continues.

“Tonight?” Yuuri asks to which Jungkook nods.

She paused for a while, lost in deep thought. Namjoon almost thought she was going to reject it. But then her face brightens and she nods in approval. 

Namjoon doesn’t miss how Yuuri’s expression changes in a fraction of a second. He doesn’t miss the brief sparkle in her eyes. the same sparkles that gripped his entire being. But it only lasted a moment. And before he can even admire them, they’re gone like a flash of lightning. Bringing Yuuri’s demeanour back to how she was before. 

“Sure, I’d love to”, was her only answer. Her face frozen into a half smile. 

“Awesome!” Jungkook remarks with a bright face, “we’ll see you tonight then!”

And before Namjoon could say anything, he was dragged away by Jungkook.

Yuuri was like an empty room after everyone left. And when you stay back, you often tend to notice more details about the room. The dust collected on the tables, or every sound that was produced or the way the furniture was arranged or the trails left by those who have been inside the room before. All the signs, all the details, they come to the surface. Like, gazing at the depths of a still water lake when everything is so clear that you can see to the very bottom and everything is so quiet you can hear a pin drop.

Although every detail was staring him in the face, Namjoon felt like he was going to get suffocated there, in that room. There was very little he understood. Each time he gazed at the those details, he felt like every wall, every table and every chair begged him to look beyond it. Into the far deeper aspects of the universe that was Yuuri and Namjoon was so, so lost. He turned her words, her every action and every detail about her over and over and over again in his head. But there was nothing he could derive out of them. Because in the end, they were all pointless speculations. He was not the one living her life after all. 

The hours passed by pretty quickly and before he even knew it, it was evening.  It would be a lie if he said he wasn’t looking forward to their night out. To Namjoon, it was the first time, he went out with Yuuri. Sure, they always talked and hung around but it was always either the terrace or the cafeteria or sometimes their studios if they were free enough. Although that has reduced very significantly recently. After they kissed. Namjoon didn’t mind it but it sure did make him very insecure and fidgety. He felt like he was losing her again. And this, this almost felt like he was going on a date with her. Well, except everyone is going along. But then again, going on a date with Yuuri is a far fetched thought considering their current situation. A place where Namjoon is trapped between two planes of thought that never connect to each other. 

What Namjoon sharply felt at this point is not a sense of good fortune but a profound sadness. And he would dare not show it today. Not today of all days. Today was supposed to be a night where he let’s go and is free and relaxed from all the pressures. A day he gets to go out with his bandmates and of course Yuuri is tagging along, which makes it all the more special. At least for him. The weather outside seemed to smile at least. To be honest Namjoon worried a bit about that too. He’d have hated it if it started raining out of nowhere and ruined their night.

And as He lost himself amidst his thoughts, he didn’t notice when Yuuri came downstairs. And when he finally looked at her, it almost felt like he was unable to breathe. Yuuri looked absolutely breathtaking. Not that she did anything extravagant. She looked very simple and casual but yet, she stood out. But then again, in Najoon’s eyes, Yuuri never needed to do anything to stand out. He knew deep inside that even in a crowd that blended with each other he would still be able to spot her effortlessly. 

The club they went to was crowded. It was filled with an ocean of bodies that were drinking, dancing and merry making next to each other. For a brief second the boys wondered if they should’ve just rented a whole floor for themselves in order to have some privacy among themselves or to even hear each other talk. For the music there was loud and Booming. Well, it was a Saturday night, what did they expect? They soon swarmed their way inside the club and found a space where they could seat themselves and ordered some food and alcohol. Namjoon briefly turned to look at Yuuri. She seemed to be in a good mood. At least better than how she looked all these previous days. 

“It’s time to live and let loose!” Yoongi announced as he uncapped a bottle of champagne that the waiter got for them. 

Everyone cheered and clapped.

“Yuuri!” Jin called out, euphoric, “This is your first time being out with us isn’t it?”

“Yes”, Yuuri nodded a small smile decorating her face.

“Maaannn”, Hoseok continued, “It’s been almost a few months since you got here and sorry we couldn’t take you out before or find enough time to spend with you properly”.

“Oh no no”, Yuuri waved him off, “Don’t worry about it, I know you guys have been busy and honestly, I’ve been too. Film work is super hectic”.

“ah! Yes!” Taehyung piped in, “I always see you with big dark circles under your eyes all the time!”

“Ughhhhhh” Yuuri groaned and slumped her head on the table and everyone laughed. 

“Okay, okay”, Yoongi waved at everyone, “Time to drink!”

Yuuri is a heavy drinker who holds her alcohol like a pro, Namjoon learned. She’s currently sitting in between Jimin and Yoongi downing the all shots like mere water and still managing to look sober than the two guys next to her. Namjoon is impressed and he couldn’t help the smile that stretches across his face as he adoringly gazes at the girl in front of him. As the night passes, everyone gets smash drunk and the conversation around the table grows more intense. Everyone was talking about their past relationships and love lives. And naturally Yuuri was the one whom they know the least about so, everyone turns their attention to her.

“Yuuurrrriiiiiii”, Jin slurs giggling and throwing himself on to Tae who’s sitting beside him, “Do you have a boyfriend?? Are you seeing anyone?”

This piques Namjoon’s interest. Sure, he knows a bit about Yuuri like where she’s from what she likes and dislikes but she never talked about any previous love experiences or stories. She was so quiet about it that Namjoon thought they were almost non existent. As he stared at her expectant, Yuuri only leaned closer to the table and giggled. The annoyingly cute giggle that always has Namjoon’s chest beating like a drum.

“Jin, I can’t even take care of myself!” She exclaimed, “Do you really think I can take care of another human being?? Huh??”

Everyone laughed at this.

“Even if I tried to date”, She continued puffing up her cheeks, “I’m pretty sure, that person will end up disowning me in a matter of seconds!”

“What?! Why?!” Jin gasped, “Why would you say that?”

Yuuri just stared at Jin now. Her expression unreadable.

“Jin, did you see the ghastly hours of my work?” She asked, “I don’t even know when I sleep or eat. Sometimes, I even lose track of days, dates and Time! You can ask Namjoon if you want!”

Namjoon only laughs at this, “I confirm!” He agrees, “There were so many times she confused the dates, days and time!”

Everyone have another round of laughter at this. 

“But seriously though”, Jin continues, “Have you ever dated anyone or even thought about it?”

“Well of course she would have!” Jimin piped in from beside her, “She’s 22 for god’s sake!”

“Jimin, just because someone is 22 doesn’t mean they would have dated before”, Hoseok supplied from a corner.

“Right…”

Yuuri giggles merrily at this. 

“Well of course I’ve dated people!” She exclaims, “Who do you think I am? a saint?!”

“Oooooooooooh”, Everyone awed at her. And Namjoon too found himself laughing at her antics. 

“Tell us about them Yuurisshi!!” Jimin demands.

Yuuri stays quiet for a while. Her eyes scanning the group around her. Namjoon too turns to face her because obviously, the boy is curious regardless of not being open about it.

“Well…”, Yuuri starts off, “I dated two people so far. The first guy, I dated him for five years I think and the second one wasn’t really something very serious. It was a passing fling I guess”.

“Woahhhh”, Hoseok exclaims astonished, “You dated your first boyfriend for about five years? That’s long”.

Yuuri just shrugs. Namjoon finds himself astounded by the information too. This certainly wasn’t something he was expecting.

“Then, how come you guys broke up?” Jungkook asks confused. Everyone turn their questioning gazes towards her.

“Well, we didn’t break up. I dumped him and disappeared I guess”.

“Wha---”, Everyone is now surprised and finally Namjoon sneaks his most curious question.

“Why?”

Yuuri doesn’t say anything for a long time. She just sits there, her eyes darting across the group. Namjoon doesn't miss the hints of anxiety hidden in them and for a brief second wonders if he should tell her it’s okay if she doesn’t want to talk about it. But he still won’t deny that he’s curious too. What could it be? As they waited in anticipation, just like that Yuuri answers them.

“He was abusive”.

[yucchannosekai]

All they needed (Non-binary Makoto x Ann fic)

Merry Christmas (Eve) Riley @nbmakoto! I was your Secret Santa for the @personasecretsanta2k17~ I wrote you a sweet fic about a night date between Makoto (non-binary as you asked, I hope I didn’t miss any wrong pronoun when proof-reading ;;) and Ann! Hope you like it!

Title: All they needed

Word count: 3k+ words

Pairing: Makoto Niijima/Ann Takamaki (hint to Akira Kurusu/Futaba Sakura)

Summary: Makoto and Ann decide to go to their first date after two months of being together. However, Makoto gets a bit greedy…

Makoto had never been so anxious in their life. Their job as the student council president trained them well enough not to be nervous in any situation… or at least, so they thought up to now. They were there, standing in front of a mirror, trying their best to select an outfit befitting of their first girlfriend. Truth be told, they thought she was the most beautiful being in the universe. The way her bright sapphire eyes sparkled every time they were together, the swaying of her golden pigtails, so childish yet so sexy, the way her slim body moved, especially when they were in the Metaverse and she had that skinny red outfit that did nothing to hide her beautiful forms. They thought they never did anything to deserve her. Yet one day, an ordinary school day in which they were absorbed in their school duties, she blessed them. She called Makoto to the rooftop, them alone, to tell them how she had felt all that time. Not only could they not believe she loved them, but for so long. From their first talk alone in the council room, if what she said was to be trusted.

But what struck them the most, was that when that HORRIBLE day they decided to be sincere and tell them that they were nonbinary, fearing greatly for their newfound love, fearing that everything they hope they found was on the brink of shattering… she simply accepted it, laughing with that adorable laugh of hers and telling them it was fine, because sex didn’t matter. After all, they were still Makoto. Probably that became, thanks to a love spell, because they couldn’t find a logical explanation no matter what they searched for it, the most beautiful day of their life.

Back to the present day, though, they were literally freaking out over what to wear. Would a cute dress be better then an elegant suit? Or maybe one of the normal outfit they wore when hanging out with everyone else? No, no, this was an important date! No way this is fine, Makoto told themself. It was a long struggle, but after what felt like infinity they managed to choose a good outfit. Not too elegant, but not too childish. Just like they were, they thought. Now they only had to get to Shibuya’s Station Square and wait for her girlfriend to arrive. Luckily she wasn’t like Ryuji, or who wonders how much they would have to wait for her arrival…

Funnily enough, though, waiting for her is exactly what happened. From the top of their perfectionism, and from what Akira tought them during their ‘training’ as a top rule for a date, they arrived precisely at the arranged hour. Not one second late, and not one second early. The problem was exactly their date. She was unnaturally late. Could it be that she forgot? No, that can’t be, Makoto reassured themself. She has always been so careful when it came to their relationship… It must be anxiety playing some tricks on her mind like it did on them. Minutes passed, and she still was nowhere to be seen. Worries started to pile up, and Makoto was gatting ready to take their cellphone out from their pocket… Only for the girl they were waiting for to suddenly appear, goofily running on her heels.

-Hey, Makoto! I’m soooo sorry I’m late! I was trying every dress in the wardrobe searching for the best one, and when I finally thought I chose the perfect one I realized I should already had taken the train!-

The girl tried to catch her breath, bowing in apology. Needless to say, Makoto was taken aback by their girlfriend’s formality.

-Oh, come on, there’s no need to apologize so vehemently. I’m just happy you’re here, Ann. I was actually getting worried, since you’re never late.-

The two shared an intense look, full of love and relief that none of them was angry with the other, followed closely by a sweet exchange of smiles. It was only then that Makoto finally noticed the girl’s outfit. She, too, didn’t opt for something too elegant. However, on her body everything managed to look better. They couldn’t tell if it was for her physique, for her curves, or simply because in their eyes their girlfriend was the most beautiful human being. The moment of adoration was broken, even if not so harshly, by the blonde’s sweet voice.

-Sooo… Shall we go now? I heard there’s a crèpe sale this night! I want to share one with you, since this is our first date! Oh, and I want to go to karaoke together! And to close, what about a visit to the Sky Tower?-

-You thought about all of this? I suddenly feel bad for not coming up with anything…-

Makoto frowned, not sure about what to think. Sure, they were relieved Ann came up with a nice plan for their night date… But at the same time, they felt like they should have thought of something. They should have asked Akira, since it was rumored he got a girlfriend too… He could have given them a nice insight into date spots. He was always so reliable, when it came to such things… On the other side, though, they concluded this was a task they had to do alone. Maybe some internet search, next time, could give them an idea or two. They would have definitely done that to satisfy Ann. It was the least to reciprocate.

-No need to! It’s just basic things for a first date! … I think. After all, I’ve never been to a ‘first’ date.-

Ann giggled, making Makoto blush more than necessary. She was really adorable when she giggled so carelessly… Moreover, even if she never had a date, she definitely was more knowledgeable than they were. One more reason to give their all to learn something on the topic.

Her idea, however, was gladly accepted, preceded by a quick stop to the diner in Central Street. It was dinner time, after all, and they were both hungry. Ann admitted, to Makoto’s surprise, that she didn’t have lunch because of the anxiety. It’s incredible what tricks a first date can pull… They both ordered a steak, and started talking about something trivial like the nice flavor it had, spending quite a lot of time on the topic. Ann wasn’t completely of Japanese blood, and she spent some time with her grandmother in Europe, when she was younger. It seems the steak really has a ‘grandmotherish’ feeling as they say, judging by what the girl happily told Makoto. The steak was followed by a cafè, strongly reminding them of their study sessions. The diner was a common meeting point for their group, and so it became a 'friendship point’ for all of them… However, being there just with Ann, instead than with the Thieves, even when doing something completely normal like drinking coffee, managed to transform such a common thing into a completely different happening. Such magic love has, both couldn’t help but think.

Once their dinner was over, gentlemanly payed by Makoto who wanted to treat her girlfriend, the two headed back in the street. It was finally time for Ann’s beloved crèpes, obviously full of cream and strawberries. She once told Makoto that’s the one kind she always brought to Shiho when she was hospitalized, so they reminded her of her friend. Truth be told, at first Makoto was kind of jealous of their friendship. They feared it could have become… Well, a relationship. But now, reassured of Ann’s true feelings, they had nothing to fear. Instead, they always felt undeniably happy, seeing the way her eyes lighted up in excitement, in expectance of seeing her friend again. It was truly a sight to behold.

However, sharing the crèpe didn’t last as long as Makoto would have wanted. Ann was nearly voracious, when it came to sweets. They were getting really greedy. The more time it passed, the more they wanted… something new, so to say. They couldn’t hide it to themself: they wanted a new step in their relationship. It was a couple of months, now, since their relationship started… However, they still didn’t kiss. That was kind of bothering Makoto. They were always, constantly wondering if they were being too slow… Well, they would have had time, now. After all, they were headed to karaoke, and they would have been totally alone in a room for about an hour…

… Except, kissing was not what was coming. Instead, well, there was singing. And, to Makoto’s disbelief, Ann was a TERRIBLE singer. She opted for some cute magical girl anime song, just to completely ruin it. Her girlfriend thought for a second there couldn’t have been a worse catastrophe then when Futaba’s pyramid nearly left them dead. She was dead wrong, Ann’s singing was much worse. One more reason to do something other than singing… But Ann was really insistent on hearing Makoto sing.

-C'mon, Makoto, now it’s your turn! I’m sure you have a nice voice!-

-Really, Ann, I’m not in the mood… M-Moreover, I’m not as good at singing…-

-I’m sure you have a pretty voice even when singing! It’s always like this! You have a pretty talking voice, and you have a pretty singing voice!-

-Well, I have my doubts on that, judging by your singing…-

Makoto was ready to backpedal after that sentence, just to notice the way their girlfriend was pouting. It was simply adorable, and suddenly they felt less guilty for their admission. After all, this netted them the possibility to see such a cute sight.

-Hey, that was harsh! I mean, it’s kinda true, Shiho told me too… But! At least I tried! Not like someone else in this room.-

When she wanted to, she really knew to hit where it hurts. And Makoto felt all of the hit, so much that a faint blush reached their cheeks. They tried their best to stay calm and steady, not wanting to let go, but sooner than later their expression cracked, unable to withstand their girlfriend’s pout, and after a sigh they decided to finally let go. Not without a condition, though.

-… Fine, if that makes you happy I’ll sing. But, I want a prize.-

-What…? Not fair! I didn’t ask for a prize when I sang! Fine, though…-

-If you wanted it, you could ask… However, better if I choose the song now. The sooner this torture ends, the better for me…-

After a while, Makoto finally managed to choose a nice jpop song. Nothing too pretentious, one of the classic songs you would sing under the shower… Not that Makoto was the kind of person to do that. But at least, they could tell they sang this song a couple of times… And, luckily for them, the singing was not a total disaster. Not a difficult task, after Ann’s glorious performance, but still a little victory for them.

-Well, I demand my reward now. After all, you promised, and I think it’s the least after such an embarassing thing…-

-You know, I’m kind of curious of what you would ask. Spill it out!-

Makoto opened their mouth to talk, really embarassed, but at the same time interested in the possible reaction their girlfriend would have… Just to be interrupted by a loud noise from their adjacent room, probably a microphone fallen to the ground, followed by the beginning of NeoFeatherman’s theme song. Even if Makoto wasn’t a fan, she could tell apart the song by how many times she heard it passing on the TV.

-Whoa, someone there is a big fan of NeoFeatherman. It kinda reminds me of Futaba-chan…-

-But, you know, no way Futaba would come to karaoke. At least, not alone, and you know she doesn’t have friends beside us… H-However, why are we talking about her? We are at a date! And I think I had to tell you my prize!-

-Ohhh, you’re right! I’m all ears!-

-Well, as I wanted to say… I demand… a ki– -

Makoto tried their hardest to end the sentence, in the silence of their room, just to be violently covered by the people in the other room. A couple, to judge by their voices, a little too familiar to two of their friends.

-Sorry, Makoto, could you repeat? Geez, they’re really giving their all, in that room…-

-Maybe it’s proof I shouldn’t tell you, at least not here… What about I tell you in a quieter place? Like, at the Sky Tower.-

-Good idea! Now, let us duet too! We will show them who’s the loudest singing couple!-

The two sang until the end of the hour they booked the room for, happy to share such normal couple things together. To Makoto, it was like torture, giving how embarassing they thought such things were, but sharing them with their girlfriend made it all worth it. Once outside of the room, they were finally able to see their disturbers, and they were ready to scold them too, if only the couple wasn’t too intent in kissing.

-… We should let them be. We can scold them at the next Phantom Thieves meeting and teach them some karaoke bonton.-

Makoto laughed, giving a last look at the happy couple, heading out with their lovebird. They really thought it was nice, having such a good relationship with someone. That’s what they wanted to achieve too. Well, they would have had their chance once at their last date spot. It was finally time to go there and fulfill her little dream!

… Not before hearing a loud 'Akira, I hunger!’ from a certain redhead behind them, anyway.

The ride on the train was certainly not the most comfortable. It was getting late, but for some reason even if it was one of the coldest day in a while, it seemed to many couples like the best day for a date. Well, it was like this for them too, after all. Probably when you’re with your loved one, you fell hotter all over your body, and the cold might be only a way to be closer to your date, Makoto thought. After all, them too was trying this trick with Ann, holding her hand in the excuse that they forgot their gloves.

The sky was getting gradually cleaner, however, a real luck since they had to climb the tower to gaze at the city. They were getting ready to enter the building, when they noticed the last group of the Phantom Thieves, namely Yusuke, Ryuji, Haru and the poor leftalone Morgana, heading out of the tower, seemingly back from a sort of trip up there. Knowing them, it was probably Yusuke’s merit.

-Such a magnificent view. My next composition will be simply splendid.-

-I’m really glad my idea to come here has proven fruitful, Yusuke!-

-But maaaan, couldn’t we come, like, another day? It’s effin’ late! And you know how packed we’ll be on the train back home?-

-How dumb you are, Ryuji. Today the sky is crystal clean, it’s the best day to gaze at the city lights from up above. Moreover, did you want to leave the magnificent me alone, with Akira gone who knows where? Should I remember you how you’re all lost without me?-

-Shut your mouth, you damn cat! Always playing big, dammit…-

Everything seemed so normal… They were having fun, even with the insults and the bickering. Just like them. Well, at least without the insults and bickering part. It was incredible, to Makoto’s eyes, how the same fun and excitement could come from such different things. A group of friends, or even your loved one… The two shared a smile, heading inside the building and then up with the elevator. It was a long ride, especially because Makoto’s heart was constantly pounding at the thought that they would soon receive their prize, but once they got on the top, they couldn’t hide that the view really paid it off. It was wonderful, one of the most beautiful things they ever saw. Well, except their girlfriend, that is.

-Hey, Makoto! Look, look!-

Ann nearly ran away, glueing herself to one of the infinite window glasses. Makoto followed a little after, looking mesmerized at the sight in front of them. You could see all of Tokyo, by walking around, and the countless lights made the view all the more beautiful. There was Kanda’s church, Akihabara’s glowing anime posters, Central Street, they could even swore they saw Shujin Academy. Or at least, pretend they did, giving how small every building was. It was practically impossible seeing people, not even as small as ants… The city suddenly felt so small, like a miniature. And they were looking at it from up above, like if they had it in their hands. Like if it could be crushed in a second. But most importantly, for a moment they felt like they were the only ones in the world.

-It’s really wonderful as Yusuke was saying. I’m surprised…-

-I’ve already been here a couple of times, but at night it’s so different! You can see all those flickering lights!-

Ann’s eyes were wide in surprise and excitement, her lips slightly apart, her skin enlightened by the strong neon lights. The moment Makoto’s eyes fell on her, no matter how much they tried to look away, they simply couldn’t.

-H-Hey, Ann. Can I now… get my prize? I’m quite eager, to… to tell the truth.-

They tried to sound as confident as they could, but couldn’t help but stutter a little. It was so difficult, talking when they had so much going on in their mind, between anxiety and expectations…

-Huh? Yeah, of course. What is that?-

Makoto didn’t answer. Not because they weren’t able to, but because they didn’t want to. Well, maybe only partially because they didn’t want to, they were still really nervous. But, after all, Ann accepted the 'pact’, she just had to do what they wanted. They shortened the distance, looking straight into her eyes, even if woth her heels tonight they fell a little beneayh her. She looked puzzled, locking her eyes on theirs, like if she couldn’t understand what was was happening. Or maybe, she only feared that building up expectations wpuld have led to disappontance. Well, time to answer, Makoto told themself.

-I want a kiss.-

Without leaving a gap to answer, Makoto finally reached Ann’s lips. It was fulfilling. Like if… a weight had been lifted from their shoulders. Especially when their girlfriend started kissing them back. They hugged, each one entangling their hands into the other’s hair, locked into a kiss neither of them wanted to break. Their kiss was a mix of love, passion, affection, desire… It was a swirl of emotion, all the emotion they always kept for themselves, like in fear it would have been too early for the other. However, right now there was nothing stopping them again. They were just happy with what they were doing, with their little step, with their gentle touches, with their sweet lips.

If possible, they would have gone on forever.

'Cause that was all they needed.

[historyrepeatsitself-phff]

Chapter Sixty-Two

Emmy sat down silently beside Zara, hands gently pressed to her bump, and she listened to the conversation surrounding her. She was at Buckingham Palace, where Elizabeth was hosting a meal to celebrate Beatrice’s birthday the day before. Beatrice was sat beside her grandmother, smiling and remembering to laugh while at the same time looking half asleep. Emmy knew why – she’d heard that Beatrice had at a raucous night at Boujis the night before, and she was sure that Elizabeth would not approve of her married granddaughter acting like a single woman.

“So, how’s Harry?” someone asked. Emmy, who’d been lost in her thoughts, started back to the present to see Peter smiling across the table at her.

“He’s…okay,” she said, nodding. “I think he’s loving Brazil. Every time I speak to him he’s got to go give out some medals or something.”

“Bet he loves that. Mister Important,” Mike said, grinning. “Watching the beach volleyball.”

Peter snickered. “He always did like volleyball.”

“I think he described it as ‘the less clothes, the better’, am I right?”

Emmy finally realised what they were saying, and her eyes widened slightly in horror. Had she really just let Harry fly across the world on his own, where lots of perfect female athletes were waiting for him?!

Zara rolled her eyes at them and patted Emmy’s hand. “Hey, ignore them. That’s what the old Harry is like. The one who goes to Vegas and gets snapped naked. The new, married Harry isn’t like that.”

Emmy smiled gratefully. “He starts the trek on Thursday anyway. No hot athletes there.”

“How long is the trek for?” Anne asked, changing the subject to stop Emmy looking upset.

“Er, three to four weeks I think. They’re going through the amazon. He comes back on the 5th of September.”

“Shit, I didn’t realise he was away for so long,” Beatrice said, surprised. Elizabeth scowled at her profanity, but Beatrice was too hungover to care. “Damn, you must really miss him.”

Emmy nodded. She could feel her throat closing up, preceding the tears. She swallowed – she really didn’t want to talk about Harry anymore.

“And how’s the baby?” Phillip asked gruffly, gloriously changing the subject.

She broke into a smile, patting her bump which had grown since she’d last seen the royals. “The baby’s fine. We had our five-month scan before Harry left and everything’s okay.”

“Aw, that’s good,” Zara said.

“Did you find out the sex?” Autumn asked.

“No, we wanted it to be a surprise,” Emmy said, glancing over at William who was sat further down the table. He masked his emotions – while Kate was at home with George and Charlotte, William had surprised Emmy by turning up, ruining her plans. So she told him that they didn’t want the family to know. She prayed he wouldn’t say anything, otherwise the entire goal for the evening would be ruined.

She wouldn’t have another chance to tell Harry’s family – all of them – the names they’d picked. And she knew that this was the perfect opportunity. Her chest tightened with nerves. This was it.

It worked with your family, she kept telling herself, for it had. She’d gone over her father’s two nights earlier because Benedict and Susie were over from America. She’d told them all there that it was to be baby Andrew or baby Annabelle – they were delighted with the names.

Emmy took a deep breath. “But I got really stressed out afterwards,” she continued to the table. “I realised how long he was leaving me for and how little time afterwards we’d have to think about stuff and decide stuff.”

“Oh, don’t panic yourself,” Anne said gently.

“You’ll have plenty of time, dear,” Elizabeth said.

“It’s really not as much stuff to do as you think,” Autumn added, smiling reassuringly.

Emmy mustered a smile, as though she was really grateful for their kind words. Truth – she wasn’t worried at all about the time they had. It was just a good excuse.

“Well, Harry tried to calm me down-” “Bet he did,” Mike said, sniggering and making eye contact with Peter, who barked a laugh.

She rolled her eyes at the two of them. “We decided to have made one decision before he left, to…I don’t know, get the ball rolling. It made me feel better.”

“What did you decide, honey?” Sophie asked. The entire table was listening, and Emmy felt oddly self conscious. Oh shit, what if she told them the wrong names?!

“We chose the baby names,” she said, beaming. Mike started to say something, but Zara hushed him immediately. “And you realise it’s so difficult to find a traditional baby name that you haven’t all used, right?”

That earned a lot of laughter.

“Well, if it’s a boy, we’re going to call him Albert. And if it’s a girl, we’re going to call her Rose.”

A thousand different conversations started at that point, so many different opinions on the names, all good, all delighted, but Emmy could only hear Charles because he shouted over the rest.

“Oh that’s marvellous!” he boomed. “Little baby Bertie or little baby Rosie!”

Emmy laughed and smiled and thanked people for their congratulations the same way she had done two days earlier with her family, while inside relief was coursing through her. That was two down, two out of the four groups of people that she had to tell. She was halfway there.

“Not gonna lie, your family are really gullible.”

Harry barked a laugh. He was sprawled across a sun-lounger, beaming at Emmy through facetime as she was curled in bed. “I guess they bought it, then?”

“They didn’t even question it! They truly believe that we’ve chosen the baby names at, like, five months in.”

“Maybe that’s what they did?”

“They probably had their baby names chosen for them,” she said bitterly. “Surprised they didn’t do that with us.”

Harry rolled her eyes. “They’re not all evil, you know.”

“Is that so?” she said sarcastically, then she sighed and leant back, looking over the empty bed. “This bed is so big without you.”

“Come on, you normally kick me out of it anyway, you must be loving all the space.”

“Not really,” she said. “I miss you.”

On the screen, he smiled sadly. “I miss you too, baby. Not long now.”

“You haven’t even started the trek yet!” she pointed out miserably. Then she frowned, suspicious. “Should you not be training for that? Rather than sunbathing?”

“What do you take me for, some sort of lazy scrounger?”

“Well, you said it.”

“Ha ha.” He smirked at her. “Having fun in that big bed of yours?”

“You see, I can tell from your voice that you think I’m up to no good, but really I just watched four episodes of Modern Family while eating ice cream.”

He chuckled. “What’s happened to you? It’s like you’ve turned into a middle-aged woman who has a hundred cats.”

“No cats in this house,” she said, smiling. “Ooh, there’s an idea!”

“No, Emmy.”

“I could get a cat.”

“Don’t you dare, Emmy!”

“It would make me feel less lonely,” she said playfully.

“Emmaline, don’t.”

She giggled, but the use of her full name accelerated her heart. “Okay, I won’t get a cat to keep me company. But don’t get mad at me if I get a dog instead.”

He rolled his eyes. “You want a puppy and a baby, all at once?”

“You’re no fun.”

“No, I’m being the adult.”

Emmy smirked. “Well, you’ll just have to come back and stop me, won’t you?”

Her teasing set his insides on fire. Oh, how he wanted to go back to her. He was regretting saying yes to the trek now. “If I come back, and there’s any kind of animal in our house, I will teach you a lesson.”

“Oh yeah?” she taunted. “Like what?”

“Well, I would say I’ll bend you over the kitchen counter, but you get off on that, so…” He trailed off, grinning.

She blushed, her memory going back to the time that he had done just that to her, but only because she’d been so hormonal she’d demanded it. “I get off on anything you do to me, so good luck.”

He let his breath out slowly through clenched teeth. “Stop doing this to me.”

“Are you alone by the pool?”

“Yeah, the last guy just went.”

“Oh good, don’t want anyone to see you with a hardon.”

“Will you please stop, Em? Honestly, earlier I was in a meeting going over health and safety stuff for the trek and all I come think about was you, and the way you always…” He stopped himself, blushing slightly. “Never mind.”

She raised an eyebrow. “Go on,” she said, somewhat breathlessly. His words had sent fire coursing through her veins, igniting her cells. 

“All I could picture was the way you bite your lip to try and stop yourself from crying out whenever we make love,” he said, seemingly shy. Then, to lighten the mood, he added in a cheeky voice, “If you haven’t guessed, I’m missing you a lot.”

She broke into a smile, her heart fluttering. “I miss you too,” she murmured, wishing she could be there with him.

An identical smile lit up his own face, and he ran a hand through his hair, changing the subject. “So have you told everyone their designated names now?”

“Not yet. Just my family and yours. Although it’s Jake’s birthday tomorrow so I can tell your friends then.”

“Are Taylor and Chris not going?”

“Nah, Taylor’s working, and I think Chris is staying in with Kian. He doesn’t really like going if Taylor isn’t going, I think. He’s a bit shy around your friends still.”

“Yeah, I don’t blame him, they’re a bit loud,” Harry chuckled. “Say hi to them all for me, will you?”

“Of course, I’ll tell them that you miss them all dearly.”

“Yeah, don’t push it, I want it to be believable,” he said, and she giggled lightly. “Any cravings yet?”

“I’m not sure. I tend to eat a lot of stawberries,” she said cheerfully.

“What about hormonal fits?” he asked.

She rolled her eyes at his teasing. “Well…there was that one time I had to get Zach to screw me in the back of the car after shopping…does that count?” She looked at the screen innocently, only to see him scowl.

“Not funny.”

“Oh, I’m sorry. Did that make you jealous?”

“No. You know I didn’t believe you for a second.”

“Sure sure,” she said, laughing lightly. “Zach’s not my type, anyway.”

“You have a type?” he asked incredulously. “Emmy, your type is ginger princes. Good luck finding another one of them for you to cheat on me with.”

She laughed at that, then sighed and sat back. “I miss you.”

“You still can’t get a cat.”

Emmy giggled at him. “I wish you were here,” she said. “I’m hornier than I’d like to admit.”

Harry smirked at her. “Well, there’s no one here. Feel free to give me a show.”

“Ew,” she said, hitting the screen with her pillow to hide her blush from him. “I’m not touching myself for you.”

“No, only once I’ve hung up, right?”

“Stop being dirty,” she said. “You have to ruin everything.”

“Excuse me,” he said, outraged. “You were the one who brought up how horny you are.”

“Can I get a cat if I touch myself for you?”

“Emmy, what is it with you and cats?”

“They’re cute.”

“And possessed,” he said. “Honestly, I’ve never met a cat who wasn’t the spawn of the devil.”

She rolled her eyes. “They sense it if you don’t like them, you know.”

“No, Em, I believe it’s that they sense if you’re scared of them,” he said. “And I most certainly am not.”

“You sure?” she teased.

“Emmy, I am days away from walking through the Amazon rainforest. Where there are snakes. And actual things that could kill me. You really think I’m scared of cats?”

She shrugged. “Look at you, bragging how brave you are.”

“I know,” he said chuckling. “No need to mention how scared I am about the whole thing.”

“Don’t be afraid,” she said gently, sensing the seriousness of his words. “Honestly, think about how much you’re going to enjoy it. You always love these things. And so many people would pay so much money to go to the Amazon. You get to go for free, and for charity.”

He considered, nodding slowly. “You’re right.”

“You just don’t want to go because you won’t be able to speak to me for three weeks,” she teased lightly.

“Honestly? I think that is actually the problem.”

“Oh, Harry, I know it’s going to be difficult. I’m going to miss you too.”

“It’s not just not being able to speak to you,” he said. “It’s also not being able to hear that you’re okay. You and the baby. Edward can’t contact me via satellite phone every day just to say that our little princess is okay.”

“That’s what you’re worried about?” she asked. “Harry, trust me, our little princess is fine.” She gently rubbed her bump as she spoke. “I can take care of her.”

“I know, but…”

“But?” She arched an eyebrow.

“You fainted the other day.” His voice was small, as though he knew what he was saying was enough to piss any woman off.

Emmy swallowed a bitter remark, and sighed. “I know, it was a wake up call for me, too. I realised I need to take better care of myself, even if it is only for this little one inside of me.”

“Just be careful, okay?”

“I will,” she said, smiling at the concern on his face. Then she sighed. “I better go.”

“Yeah, me too. Ed’s not going to be happy if I spend all of today sunbathing. I’m meant to be getting ready for the trek.” He made a mock-worried face, and she laughed lightly.

“You’ll phone me again before you go, right?”

“Of course. I’ll facetime you. Maybe then you’ll put on a show for me.”

“Don’t count on it,” she said, rolling her eyes. “Maybe I’ll have a cat.”

Harry scowled. “Don’t you dare.”

Emmy giggled lightly. “Don’t worry, I’m not going to get a cat. It’s fun to let you think I am, though.”

He shook his head at her. “Okay, Em, I love you.”

“I love you too! I miss you!”

“I miss you too,” he said, smiling and waving back at her. “Stay safe.”

She blew a kiss and he grinned, pretending to catch it and pocket it.

“That was the cheesiest thing you’ve ever done,” she said, laughing. “Bye Harry.”

“Auntie Emmy!” George squealed in delight, as he opened the front door to see her stood there.

“Oh, hi George,” she said in surprise, not expecting it to be the three-year-old who welcomed her into the apartment. “Should you really be answering the door?” She gently stroked his hair.

George shrugged, holding his arms up so that she could lift him onto her hip and give him a cuddle. “Daddy’s with Lottie.”

“Is he? And where’s Mummy?”

“Work,” he said, pouting.

“You know, George, you shouldn’t answer the door. What if I was a stranger?” she asked gently.

He seemed to consider that, but before he could reply William had appeared, looking stressed with Charlotte in his arms. Charlotte cooed at the sight of Emmy.

“Emmy?” William asked blankly. “How’d you get in?”

“This little one,” she said, gently bouncing George. William looked angry.

“George, what have I told you about answering the door?!” he snapped, then sighed and placed Charlotte down on the floor before running a hand over his face. “Sorry, Em, did you want a drink or something?”

“Well, I came round because you said you wanted to talk. Is now not a good time?”

“Um…sure, why not? You might be able to help me with Charlotte, she just wants to play with me all the time and Miguel keeps e-mailing me with more paperwork that I need to look at.” He puffed his breath up over his face, then smiled tiredly. “Do you want to come outside into the gardens? I’ll bring you some juice?”

“Okay,” she said, then crouched down beside Charlotte, who was gently tugging at her father’s trouser leg. “Hey, Charlotte. Do you want to have cuddles?” She lifted the little girl into her arms, and Charlotte babbled incoherently, nuzzling into Emmy’s hair.

As William got them drinks, Emmy led the two little ones outside, with Charlotte on her hip and George’s hand in hers. She found it funny that William was complaining that Charlotte wanted to play too much – she’d heard parents complain about much worse things, like non-stop crying and projectile vomiting.

Emmy took a seat on one of the garden chairs and sat Charlotte on her lap, bouncing her up and down on her knees until Charlotte was squealing with delight, her mouth wide open in an enormous beam. Emmy laughed lightly at her.

“See? Daddy just needs to pay you more attention, doesn’t he?” she mused, kissing the top of Charlotte’s brown hair. She let her eyes drift over to George, who was crouched on the floor with some dinosaur toys. “What have you got there, George?”

“Dinosaurs!” he said, picking them up and bringing them over to show her. “This is a triceratops and this is a stegosaurus and this is a tyrannosaurus.”

“Wow, you know all their names,” she said. “You’re so smart.”

“I love dinosaurs!” he said.

“Why don’t you go make them trek through the deep forests over there?” she said, pointing to the bushes. “It looks like it could be the Jurassic period.”

“What’s joorasseek?” he asked, looking confused.

“Jurassic. That’s when the dinosaurs lived.”

“Cool,” he said, then, as William came out with drinks, he said, “I going to play in the Jurassic now.”

William frowned in confusion at his son, surprised by his words, but said nothing as the toddler tittered away with his toys. William took a seat opposite from Emmy, and he smiled at the sight of her and Charlotte.

“She loves you,” he noted.

“That’s good because I love her, yes I do, beautiful little Charlotte,” Emmy said in a sing-song voice, nuzzling against Charlotte’s fluffy hair and making the baby giggle. “I can’t wait to have a little baby just like her of my own.”

William half-smiled, then frowned. “So, you know it’s a girl? For sure?”

“Well, Abigail said that she’s pretty sure. Apparently, it was quite obvious in our ultrasound.”

“Then, can I ask why you told my family a girl’s and a boy’s name?”

Emmy bit her lip. “Harry wants to tell them himself-”

“So did you just make up a boy’s name?” William asked, frowning. “Why say anything at all?”

She sighed. “It’s…complicated.”

He raised an eyebrow.

“So, you know how we’ve had all these problems with someone selling stories to the press? Well, Claire came up with an idea to try and catch them out. We don’t know if it’ll work but we thought we’d try. Basically, there are four different groups of people who knew about the pregnancy before it was announced: my family, your family, my friends and Harry’s friends. So we’re telling each group a different set of names, and then, hopefully, one set of names will end up in the papers and then we’ll know, roughly who it is.”

“And you really thought it necessary to include my family in that?” William asked, somewhat annoyed.

“Your family haven’t been good to us the same way they were good to you,” Emmy answered simply, avoiding his gaze by playing with Charlotte’s hands.

He looked like he wanted to argue, but thought better of it. “So…you haven’t decided on names then?”

“Not yet.”

“Oh, I was starting to get used to ‘Rose’,” he said, grinning.

“Sorry to disappoint,” she laughed. “Was it believable, though? What I told your family on Monday night?”

“Yeah, you tricked me and I already knew it was a girl, so…” He chuckled. “I may have told Kate that it’s a girl, too. I didn’t realise it’s a secret. I told her not to tell anyone until you’ve told them though.”

Emmy shrugged. “It doesn’t bother me, but I think Harry wants to tell people himself.”

“I bet he’s happy with a little girl.”

“He keeps calling her his little princess,” she said, laughing lightly, her heart melting at the thought. “And she literally is.”

William barked a laugh. “That’s true, hopefully she’ll be a bit better behaved than this princess here.” He looked down at Charlotte, who giggled. “So, how far into this plan have you got? Who have you told?”

“My family, obviously your family, and I went out with Harry’s friends last night and told them. That just leaves Taylor and Chris.”

“Oh, so you’re nearly done.”

“Yeah, and then we just need to wait and see what names end up in the papers.”

“What happens if none of them do?”

Emmy sighed. That eventuality had crossed her and Claire’s minds, but she forced herself not to worry about that until the time came. If it came. “I guess we just have to hope that someone will let it slip.”

“It’s sad, isn’t it?” he mused glumly. “That we’re actually hoping for someone to sell you out, just so we can find out who it is.”

“I don’t know if I want to know.”

“Are you worried it’s your family?”

“No, more so… what if it’s Taylor or Chris?”

“Don’t think like that. You trust them, don’t you?”

“Yeah, but what if I’m wrong?”

“I’m sure you’re not,” he said, smiling reassuringly. “They’re both nice people.”

Emmy nodded, not feeling very comforted by that. “I’m seeing them tonight. Gonna tell them their names.”

“Good luck.”

“Thanks.”

William got up to fetch some paperwork he had to sort, leaving Emmy to look after George and Charlotte for a few moments. Emmy fiddled with Charlotte’s soft brown hair, hoping beyond hope that her evening with Taylor and Chris would go smoothly so that this whole ordeal could be over.

Harry sighed, swinging his backpack onto his shoulders and stretching his legs, ready for the start of their long day of hiking. One of the guys, David, was stood nearby, and he grinned.

“Here we go, eh?”

Harry grinned back. “I’m almost nervous.”

“You? No way!” David teased. “Shit, now I feel like I should be nervous too.”

“Don’t worry, Dave, it’s only because I’ve got a pregnant wife at home,” Harry replied, falling into step behind the group.

“If she’s anything like my Julie was when she was pregnant, you’ll be lucky to be away,” another guy, Luke, said.

“No, I worry about her,” Harry said. “She fainted the other day.”

“Emmy seems so small,” Jason, another man, said. “And she’s so young, as well.”

“She’s strong as hell, though,” one of the girls, Helen, said. “I mean, look at how she coped with all that shit you went through after you went to India. She got through that.”

“And the papers were so rude about her back then,” David said, clapping Harry on the back. “I wouldn’t worry about her, mate.”

“She’ll be perfectly fine,” Helen said. “She seems like a strong woman. She’ll get through it.”

Harry nodded, feeling only slightly reassured by their words. He knew that Emmy would probably be telling Taylor and Chris the names later that night, and then all of their plan would have been carried out. It worried him that he would be unreachable for the next three weeks – he would not be able to see the aftermath. He would have three long weeks of walking, in which his mind would be free to imagine every different outcome and wonder whether the rat had sold them out again.

He trudged on through the undergrowth, some strange species of bird squawking high above him. The heat and humidity sent a bead of sweat rolling down his forehead. He forced himself on.

Taylor was delighted by the names, Chris not so much. Chris was hoping for a boy to be called Christopher, and was not amused by the ‘Henry the Eighth’ sounding choice of ‘Henry’. Nonetheless, they were both happy for Emmy and were eager to discuss more about the little baby growing in Emmy’s womb, imagining what they would do with it when she was born. Taylor wanted to take her to Disneyland, while Chris wanted to take her to the seaside.

Once Emmy returned home that evening, she felt relieved. She’d told the four groups their respective names, and now her part was done. All she had to do was wait. Hopefully – or hopefully not – a name would turn up in the paper, and then she could leave it to Claire to sort out.

She stretched out on the sofa, nibbling on a bowl of strawberries which she’d taken a fancy to recently. She was taking advantage of all her alone time to catch up on The Walking Dead which she still was nowhere near finishing. She was midway through her second episode of the night when there was a knock on the front door.

It was gone ten o’clock, and apprehension shot through her. Who would that be? But, in an attempt to reassure herself, she knew that anyone would have to be cleared by three different sets of security to make their way to her front door.

Nonetheless, she peered out of the window. It was Taylor.

Frowning, she opened the door, smiling in an attempt to seem relaxed. Taylor didn’t look happy – there were tear stains on her cheeks, and her face was contorted into an enraged grimace. Emmy stared, concerned.

“Oh my god, Taylor, are you okay?”

“Am I okay?!” she snapped, pushing her way into the apartment. “Am I okay?! No I’m not fucking okay!”

Emmy stared, bewildered by her best friend’s outburst. “What’s wrong?”

“You don’t even know what’s wrong?!” Taylor cried, as Emmy hastily shut the front door behind her and turned to face her, looking apprehensive. “Emmy, I thought I was your best friend.”

“You are-”

“I thought you and me were there for each other, no matter what.” Tears were brimming in Taylor’s eyes now.

“Tay, you were one of my bridesmaids,” Emmy said gently, feeling sick, wondering what had brought this on. “You would’ve been maid of honour if the family hadn’t kicked up such a fuss that it had to be Lucy-”

“I thought you trusted me,” Taylor said simply. Her voice did not break, and she stared Emmy down as, finally, the pieces fell into place in Emmy’s head.

“I do,” Emmy said without hesitation, but now she felt awful, for she’d lied to her all evening. “Of course I do-”

“Why did you lie about your baby names?’ Taylor asked, and then she exploded. “You LIED TO ME! I know you did! You told me some bullshit names and then you told Skippy some different ones!”

Emmy felt her eyes prickling now. This was the reaction she’d feared. This was the reaction she’d had nightmares about.  “No, I can explain-”

“Explain what, Emmy?! Explain why you lied to me?! Explain why you think I’m the one who’s talking to the press?! Go on then.” Taylor glared.

“I don’t think it’s you,” Emmy started shakily “I never doubted you, but Harry-”

“Fucking Harry!”  Taylor shouted. “I’m so fucking done with Harry, you know that?! He comes along and then it’s all about him! You go running off to him whenever you’re told, you spend all your time with him, you get all whimpy when he’s not around!”

Emmy’s tears spilled over cheeks, and her breath came in gasps as she tried to ignore the pain stabbing through her chest at her best friend’s words. Because she’d heard them before, in a way. They were mirroring everything that Claire kept trying to tell her. But Taylor was not sugar coating them the way her secretary did.

“Why didn’t you just tell him he’s wrong?!” Taylor was raging. “I’ve been your best friend for years, why didn’t you-?!”

“I tried!” Emmy wailed. “I tried to tell him! I tried to convince him! We had a huge argument about it, I went and stayed at Claire’s-!”

“But you came back,” Taylor stated bitterly.

“Of course I did,” Emmy said, so upset. “He’s my husband, and I love him, and we are adults. We work things out.” Her words were very pointedly directed at Taylor, and Taylor flared up.

“Don’t give me that bullshit, Emmy!” Taylor roared. “You don’t even know what love is! You lost your virginity and within a few months you’re pregnant with his baby, all within six months of having your first kiss-”

“It wasn’t my first,” Emmy snarled foolishly.

“You do everything that he says, he makes all the decisions. It’s like he’s your dad. Hell, he’s nearly old enough-”

“If you came over just to insult Harry-” Emmy tried to sound threatening, but it didn’t work. Tears continued to flow over her cheeks, cracking her voice.

“I’m just saying the truth,” Taylor said hotly. “I don’t know who you are anymore. My best friend Emmy would never accuse me of selling her out. She would never put up with some of the stuff that you’ve put up with-”

“What do you expect me to do?” Emmy asked helplessly. “Look at my life, Taylor! I don’t know who I can trust! Everyone seems to be trying to benefit from me in some way!”

“I’m not!” Taylor snapped.

“Are you sure?” Emmy said accusingly. “Because you sure as hell didn’t let me forget how willing you were to be my maid of honour! And I noticed how you had a sudden interest in Pippa Middleton after I asked you!”

“You think I was using you?!”

“As opposed to someone else?”

“Look at your perfect husband!” Taylor shot. “Things are rocky until you let him fuck you and then things are perfect when you agree to have his baby!”

“I agree?!” Emmy quoted. “This is my baby! Mine! It was Harry and I’s fathers who came up with this idea, but we were the ones who decided to have a baby!”

Taylor scoffed. “You really think that Harry would’ve gone along with it if he’d not wanted a baby?”

Emmy shook her head, refusing to listen any more. “Get out, Tay, I don’t want you here if all you’re going to do is insult me and insult Harry.” She moved to open the front door.

“Emmy,” Taylor said, before Emmy could undo the lock, and her voice had softened slightly. “Just answer me this. Did you honestly think that I leaked that ultrasound picture to the press? Because I know you’re only thinking it because Harry’s made you think it.”

“Honestly?” Emmy snapped, and then she sighed, rubbing her eyes. “I don’t know what to think anymore. Now please get out.”

Taylor gave Emmy a dirty look. “You’re driving everyone who loves you away-”

“Leave!” Emmy screeched, then swallowed and tried to take a calming breath. “Please. Just leave.”

Taylor slammed the door behind her, leaving Emmy to break down in tears in her silent house, wishing that she could have Harry there with her.

And Harry, batting flies away from his face in the rainforest, wished he could be with her instead.

[girlwsoftsound]

Settle Down || Matty Healy Oneshot

Word Count: 2,157 Summary: Matty and you are suddenly brought into the world of parenthood. Upon bringing your new child to meet his grandmother on Mother’s Day, Matty’s apprehensions about mixing parental life with his own chaotic musical life cause him to need the guidance of his mother.  Author’s Note: This is an emotional rollercoaster mix of sad and fluff, but I loved writing it. A little late for Mother’s Day, but I figured it still works just as well. Please feel free to send more requests here! Enjoy!

It wasn’t like he was a secret.

Everyone had known full well that Matty Healy, bold frontman of The 1975, had been expecting a child with his longtime girlfriend, you. The moment the news came out, it was everywhere. Not a fan of the band was left unaware, and even celebrity news shows and blogs brought it on as a story. Sure, you were not exactly famous other than your connection to Matty, but they still found the scoop interesting. Rockstar Matty Healy -sex and drugs Matty healy- was going to be a father. The headlines alone were big. It made the kid’s birth all the more exciting.

He was born Bryant Timothy Healy, taking the same middle name as his father as a homage to Matty’s father before him. He had dark brown hair and pretty baby blue eyes that were stunning to anyone who saw them. You yourself were even taken back upon seeing them for the first time, teasing Matty after a kiss that he ‘might just have competition for girls from now on’. The media went wild with the same sort of ideas in mind the moment pictures of the new family hit the internet. Overnight, little baby Healy became a star, a face well known to plenty.

Except, Matty’s mother Denise.

She had been incredibly busy when Bryant was born unexpectedly a few weeks earlier than planned. A new show she was in the process of helping direct had an on-location shoot in New Zealand at the time. Matty called to let her know, but Denise knew there was no way she could make it back in time for the birth. She was heartbroken, especially considering she had no idea if Bryant would be Matty’s only child, but she came up with a plan to make her first meeting with the little guy special. Denise planned to avoid looking for pictures of him, and set up a plan to meet Bryant back in Manchester on Mother’s Day, which fell about two weeks after his birth near when he should’ve been born. Being off from touring to accommodate the new arrival, Matty was all but happy to take on the idea.

So, when those two weeks were up, Denise made her way to her home in Manchester, and Matty made his way with you and little Bryant in tow to meet her there. As you approached her door and rang, you took hold of him as Matty held his carrier and a bag of his things. Denise opened the door and giggled at her son’s full hands, but instantly went to hug him, kissing his cheek after he wished her Happy Mother’s Day.

“Look at you two! Oh, please come in,” she hurriedly said, motioning for you two to make your way inside. “Congratulations! Oh man, Louis is going to flip when he sees you all. Louis, Matty and {Y/N} is here!”

Matty grumbled, look at his mother with tired eyes. “He’s going to laugh at me. I hardly look like the badass guy he normally sees.”

“Well of course not,” Denise replied, smiling at you. “You’re a father now. I’ll get at him if he gives you any real trouble. Now, let me see my grandson!”

“Don’t attack him.”

Rolling her eyes, Denise took Bryant gently out of your arms. “I’ve been a parent for longer than you, dear. I think I know how to hold a baby. Hello, little guy! Oh,” she gasped, gazing at you with watery eyes, “look at how gorgeous he is! What a head of hair already, too! Matty, I think you have yourself some competition!”

You walked over to Matty’s side and, wrapping your arm around his waist, brought him close. “I don’t know, I think Matty is pretty hard to surpass.”

His nerves pausing momentarily, Matty looked to you and kissed your forehead. You always seemed to know what to say to calm him down. It was a well timed phrase too, because as soon as Matty felt that relief, it was shattered by his brother coming down the stairs and meeting them in the entryway. He tensed up beside you. Louis went into hugging the two of you before you could ask Matty why.

“Where is he? I want to meet him!”

Matty watched Louis hustle over to Denise and coo at his son, the little guy gazing up at them both with wide eyes. He was sure he would not remember a thing, and for good measure. The last thing he needed was the first impression that he was born into a crazy family. He was, but he did not need to know that so soon. Stepping forward, Matty cleared his throat.

“Erm, it was a big trip, maybe we should let Bryant rest for a bit?”

Denise looked to her eldest son. “Matty, he hardly looks ti-”

“He needs a nap,” he said, this time loud so that his voice carried more weight. You and Denise shared your confusion. Denise did not want to upset Matty further though, so she carefully gave him back to you and let you situate the small one into his carrier. Being so young and so comfortable, he fell asleep in no time. Matty stalked over to the living room couch and flopped down on it, face first.

“He’s been acting funny all day,” you whispered to Denise, seeing her and Louis exchanging looks. “I think he’s really stressed out. Doesn’t help I don’t think that Bryant has kept us up all night lately.”

“I’m going to go talk to him, okay?”

Nodding, you turned to Louis. “Want to go in the other room and play with him? I don’t think he’d be too cranky if we woke him back up.”

Louis smiled and nodded. “I would love that.”

As soon as you and him were safely away, Denise went over to the living room and sat gently at Matty’s side. She could see that he wanted nothing to do with her presence, but she sat down anyway. Matty being in a mood never stopped her before.

“Matty-”

“Just leave me be.”

Denise smiled. “Not going to happen, I’m afraid. Why are you being so irate? Today is a happy day. You’re bringing your son to meet his family.”

“Please stop talking.”

“Matthew Timothy Healy, you tell me right now or I’ll-”

“Fine.” Sighing, Matty rolled over so Denise could see his face. “I...I don’t feel fit to be a dad.”

Denise’s face fell. “Matty, you know that that’s not remotely true. You’ve been lovely to {Y/N} throughout her whole pregnancy, and just earlier you carried all of his stuff like a true gentleman. How could you think-”

“Look at me,” he groaned, his eyes shutting tight and his brow furrowing. “I drink, I smoke more than a man should, I do pot and worse sometimes...if I weren’t famous, I’d be almost promised the role of deadbeat dad by any sorry person who came my way.”

Denise shook her head. “That is a total lie and you know it, Matty.”

“Is it? Because I’ve seen multiple people say it’s true.”

“Where? What people?”

“Online, magazines, the telly-”

“When have you ever cared what people think of you?”

Matty groaned again. “It’s hard, mum. It’s hard sort of getting good in one aspect of your life, in one role that you were born to play, and then suddenly finding yourself put in this role you have no experience for, no prior knowledge for, and no qualifications for. It’s hard to have all of that and not feel as if I need to seek outside feelings to try and disprove how shit I feel like I’m going to be. It’s even harder to go looking for positive affirmation only to see that many people feel the exact same way my mind does. People are waiting for me to screw this up. They know I can’t settle down. How can I enjoy this when I feel like I’m only a few steps away from ruining it and fulfilling their prophecy for me?”

“Matty-”

“I’m just so...lost.”

Denise felt her heart break. “Matthew, look at me.” When Matty refused, she reached up and ran her fingers through his hair until he had no choice but to listen as the walls he put up broke down. He looked so terrified and vulnerable. Denise wondered briefly if he had even mentioned any of this to you. Knowing her son, she wondered if he had told anyone at all. That thought made her heart ache even more for him.

“You and I both know how hard transitioning into becoming a parent is.” Matty frowned. Denise met his frown with a soft smile. “It seems like the world is rooting against you, but sweetheart there’s no reason to listen to it. I know you hate settling down. You’re my wild child,” she spoke with a chuckle. “You always have been. But I also know that you have the biggest heart in this family. You love with so much passion and feeling. The media and people online don’t know that about you, and if they do, they hardly care about it. Funny enough, that big heart of yours is going to get you through this. Your love for that baby boy, and that girl who gave you the honor of being a father to him, is going to help you make it work.”

“But-”

“No buts,” she chided, poking at her son’s chest. “It’s Mother’s Day, you have to listen to what I say. It’s the rules.” Denise watched as a small smile flickered on Matty’s face. “I love you, son. I know where you are at and I’m here to tell you that you can get through it and prove the world wrong. It’s going to be hard but...don’t think you are alone, and don’t purposefully isolate yourself. Talk to {Y/N}, let her know your fears. I bet she has a lot of the same ones, and more. Bond with your son, and work something out where you can bring him and {Y/N} along through your busy touring life as well if you can’t bring yourself to cut back from it. It will  hardly ever be easy, but you can make it work. I know you can. I believe in you. They believe in you. Frankly, their opinions are the only ones that mean anything on the matter.”

“That and yours, right?”

Denise grinned and leaned down to kiss her son. “Of course. Matty, do you mind if I ask you one more thing before I go and spoil my grandson even more?”

Matty nodded. “I doubt I could say no even if I wanted to.”

“Smart boy,” she said with a wink. “Are you two going to ever...you know…”

“Get married?”

Denise nodded. “I don’t mean to pressure you or anything sweetheart, but I see the way you two are and especially with Bryant now...I can’t help but wonder-”

“Eventually,” Matty said softly. “I want to ask her, but it’s so chaotic right now. Fuck, I would’ve asked her even if Bryant hadn’t come along. Life’s just...a lot at the moment. I’m not opposed to it after everything settles, though.”

Smiling, Denise patted Matty’s chest. “I cannot wait for the day you do ask. I’ve always liked her.”

Matty smiled back. “She’s pretty astonishing, that’s for sure. I already have her ring.”

“You what?”

“Mum shush,” he said with a laugh, reaching to try and cover her mouth, “there’s no need to let the whole world know.”

“That’s huge,” Denise whisper-yelled, covering her mouth for herself. “And here you were saying to me you were afraid of settling down! You already have a ring! Is it with you? Can I see?”

Matty rolled his eyes. “Mum, I don’t exactly bring it everywhere I go. It’s at home, kept somewhere safe. I suppose I could send you a photo of it when I get back, if it’s not too crazy there.”

“Yay!” Matty smiled at his mother.

“Thank you,” he told her, growing serious. “I thought I was going to go mad.”

“Of course dear,” she replied. “It’s my job. Now, get up you, and take me to go see my grandson! Those blue eyes of his slay me.”

Matty grinned as he sat up. “I never knew I’d have to be fighting, not my brother, but my own child for my mother’s affection.”

Denise rolled her eyes and helped Matty to his feet. She reached up and messed up his curly hair, causing him to blush and try to swat her hand away like a child. “Nah, you’ll always be my favorite. Pain in my neck, but my favorite. D-Don’t tell Louis that!”

Going to kiss Denise’s cheek, Matty laughed. “I’ll only make sure to let him know at least a dozen times.”

“Just bring me to my grandson, Matty.”

“Of course, mum.”

[susebron]

ohhhh. maybe... i don't know... all the numbers. yes let's go with all 100 of them

i sincerely hate you and these took forever to answer so you better read ‘em all!!!!!!!! but also thx bc some of these were v nice and fun to answer

1: when you have cereal, do you have more milk than cereal or more cereal than milk? more cereal than milk bc i came for the cereal, not the milk

2: do you like the feeling of cold air on your cheeks on a wintery day? if i’m in a good mood,  yes. if i’m in a bad mood…. not at all

3: what random objects do you use to bookmark your books? reciepts usually but i very much prefer actual bookmarks; specifically those with a magnet

4: how do you take your coffee/tea? with honey or sugar and lots of milk

5: are you self-conscious of your smile? i sincerely feel confused about how to smile properly??? so i guess a bit. like i can’t smile on order. i did as a kid but if i did it that way now, ppl would Wonder

6: do you keep plants? i had a cactus a while ago called robert plant but he died. my mum is currently keeping some plants in my room tho and i decorated one with some plastic dinosaurs but they are definitely not my responsiblity. i mean, robert plant died

7: do you name your plants? if you read the sixth answer, you would know that yes i do

8: what artistic medium do you use to express your feelings? writing i guess. idk it’s usually Metaphorically my feelings but i do make attempts to keep a diary sometimes. it doesn’t go well for long

9: do you like singing/humming to yourself? not really

10: do you sleep on your back, side, or stomach? i really really really like sleeping on my side. i’m currently forced to sleep on my back and i do not like it

11: what’s an inner joke you have with your friends? if one shouts sir yes sir then the other one has to shout I CAN’T HEAR YOU PUSSY #tbt @13000ants

12: what’s your favorite planet? tatooine which makes no sense

13: what’s something that made you smile today? leif gw persson was on tv

14: if you were to live with your best friend in an old flat in a big city, what would it look like? there would be books everywhere

15: go google a weird space fact and tell us what it is! neutron stars can spin at a rate of 600 rotations per second

16: what’s your favorite pasta dish? um. macaroni and cheese or pasta salad. NO WAIT milk-stewed macaroni

17: what color do you really want to dye your hair? tbh i’m content with my hair colour

18: tell us about something dumb/funny you did that has since gone down in history between you and your friends and is always brought up. that one time i thought sydney was in asia #tbt @weeplittlelannister

19: do you keep a journal? what do you write/draw/ in it? i do! idk i have one more diary-like, one with lists and drawings and shit… but also a calendar with is also somewhat a bullet journal

20: what’s your favorite eye color? what kind of q….. lmao oscar isaac’s

21: talk about your favorite bag, the one that’s been to hell and back with you and that you love to pieces. my mum gave me aleather messenger box, like a post office bag or whatever and I Love It. it’s tbh never big enough to fit everything but it tries

22: are you a morning person? no 

23: what’s your favorite thing to do on lazy days where you have 0 obligations? read

24: is there someone out there you would trust with every single one of your secrets? i was gonna say my grandfather but then i realised there is no way he wwon’t end up telling my grandmother ausifsafa. idk. my stuffed elephant

25: what’s the weirdest place you’ve ever broken into? me and william once broke into this storage room where we live. he stole one of those long light bulbs and hit me in the head with it. it hurt

26: what are the shoes you’ve had for forever and wear with every single outfit? just normal chuck taylors. off-brand tho of course lmao

27: what’s your favorite bubblegum flavor? mint or y’know…. bubblegum

28: sunrise or sunset? both

29: what’s something really cute that one of your friends does and is totally endearing? i know this says friends but listen. when @sneutrinos talks about physics or physicists he admires… his eyes are like Glittering and it’s endearing as fuck. makes me want to listen (or watch lmao) him talk about it for hours 

30: think of it: have you ever been truly scared? yes

31: what is your opinion of socks? do you like wearing weird socks? do you sleep with socks? do you confine yourself to white sock hell? really, just talk about socks. the best way to describe my socks and usage of them is that my nurse the other week when i was getting dressed to go home was like “oh! you’re wearing mismatched for rock the socks day (a day to uplift/celebrate down’s syndrome) and i was like “i guess….. but this is also just how i wear my socks” i very rarely end up having matching socks?? it just??? never happens even if i try

32: tell us a story of something that happened to you after 3AM when you were with friends. lmao idk if this was after 3am but i remember that one time me and @kkruel were ranting about his dorm neighbour showering at like midnight but literally just shrugged it off when the ceiling caved in saihfoasp

33: what’s your fave pastry? pastry is such a loose term though??? there is so much to choose from??? but i’m like really feeling muffins lately

34: tell us about the stuffed animal you kept as a kid. what is it called? what does it look like? do you still keep it? i had a bunch but let’s talk about the one stuffed dog i got when i was like six and is still like brand-new because i was terrified of ruining it so i just…. occasionally gave it a pet. nothing more

35: do you like stationary and pretty pens and so on? do you use them often? i do, i do. i prefer certain pens, even if the ink’s only black, and i tend to use them more than pencils. 

36: which band’s sound would fit your mood right now? nirvana unplugged would fit so much i had to go listen to it

37: do you like keeping your room messy or clean? i mean i like when it’s clean but i don’t mind if it’s messy… as long as it isn’t Messy

38: tell us about your pet peeves! flour

39: what color do you wear the most? um probably blue or black

40: think of a piece of jewelry you own: what’s it’s story? does it have any meaning to you? i honestly don’t really own any jewelry. i do have a watch that i use sometimes but it doesn’t really have a meaning other than that my mum bought it for me during one of our trips to uppsala. so i guess it does mean something after all lmao

41: what’s the last book you remember really, really loving? i really loved nimona. it was hilarious and amazing

42: do you have a favorite coffee shop? describe it! idk i really like espresso house because they have really good chocolate muffins but it’s always crowded and overpriced. wayne’s also has good muffins and are usually a bit cheaper, a bit less crowded

43: who was the last person you gazed at the stars with? i guess micah and his dad lmao

44: when was the last time you remember feeling completely serene and at peace with everything? um probably last tuesday

45: do you trust your instincts a lot? i mean i guess?

46: tell us the worst pun you can think of. my mind is BLANK

47: what food do you think should be banned from the universe? ticks. oh this said FOOD. um. mustard

48: what was your biggest fear as a kid? is it the same today? i can only think of my trauma-based fears and they were usually about water and losing my parents??? i’m not sure i’d say either is the biggest fear now, but i still feel really uncomfortable in muddy water

49: do you like buying CDs and records? what was the last one you bought? p sure the last i bought was highlights from the original french production of les misérables

50: what’s an odd thing you collect? as a kid i used to collect popcorn boxes from the movies? i think i only have lotr ones left 

51: think of a person. what song do you associate with them? i associate @conradsricamora with conrad’s cover of ain’t no sunshine

52: what are your favorite memes of the year so far? i like the meme about ted cruz as the zodiac killer but it’s not from this year. uh. i can’t think of a 2017 meme

53: have you ever watched the rocky horror picture show? heathers? beetlejuice? pulp fiction? what do you think of them? i’ve seen beetlejuice and pulp fiction and i love them both. one’s the perfect funny rainy october night movie and the other’s just… wow

54: who’s the last person you saw with a true look of sadness on their face? idk someone on grey’s anatomy. mum’s been watching it a lot lately

55: what’s the most dramatic thing you’ve ever done to prove a point? gosh idk. i hope nothing too Dramatic

56: what are some things you find endearing in people? their love for their hobbies. like when someone is really intensively into something and it’s so Obvious. i love that

57: go listen to bohemian rhapsody. how did it make you feel? did you dramatically reenact the lyrics? it always makes me feel so good. and i mean… yeah…. who doesn’t… 

58: who’s the wine mom and who’s the vodka aunt in your group of friends? why? um @itsjustaheartache is the wine mum and @caesarsbuddy is the vodka aunt because…. they just are

59: what’s your favorite myth? um anything to do with swedish trolls tbh

60: do you like poetry? what are some of your faves? tbh i love poetry but i’m a bit picky with it. but i’ll read anything by richard siken

61: what’s the stupidest gift you’ve ever given? the stupidest one you’ve ever received? um my aunt once gave me a cp3o pen for christmas. like that was it. i think it was in the 1 dollar bin

62: do you drink juice in the morning? which kind? no i don’t but if i have to, i prefer orange juice

63: are you fussy about your books and music? do you keep them meticulously organized or kinda leave them be? i really like them organized but i have so many books that i just.. give up a lot

64: what color is the sky where you are right now? it’s late so probably dark, dark blue. perhaps even black

65: is there anyone you haven’t seen in a long time who you’d love to hang out with? all my friends at this point lmao

66: what would your ideal flower crown look like? idk… flowery

67: how do gloomy days where the sky is dark and the world is misty make you feel? like it’s time to travel to middle earth

68: what’s winter like where you live? it’s either really cold and snowy or no snow and probably really rainy

69: what are your favorite board games? dnd or monopoly

70: have you ever used a ouija board? no and i fucking never will

71: what’s your favorite kind of tea? rn it’s my pokémon tea that my dad’s gf got me

72: are you a person who needs to note everything down or else you’ll forget it? lmao i definitely need to write everything down which i’ve failed to do lately and i hate it

73: what are some of your worst habits? procrastination

74: describe a good friend of yours without using their name or gendered pronouns. gay

75: tell us about your pets! one is satan but also the sweetest??? v interesting mix. she is honestly so good. and the other one is chunk in cat form. also p good

76: is there anything you should be doing right now but aren’t? i’m trying to finish my assigned math tasks for today but ashfpsao god damn ebba made me answer all these 100 q’s

77: pink or yellow lemonade? neither? i’m not a big fan of lemonade

78: are you in the minion hateclub or fanclub? i haven’t seen the movies so i was neutral… and at this point i’m neutral evil about it. stop it

79: what’s one of the cutest things someone has ever done for you? john boyega exists so that was a cute thing of his parents to do

80: what color are your bedroom walls? did you choose that color? if so, why? blue at dad’s and like white/cream-ish at mum’s…. bc blue felt most neutral and the other one was already there, so

81: describe one of your friend’s eyes using the most abstract imagery you can think of. sea with a touch of caramel

82: are/were you good in school? lmao

83: what’s some of your favorite album art? um. tbh anything by led zeppelin

84: are you planning on getting tattoos? which ones? i’d want some, sure, but i’m uncertain of what. probably something relating to ryan dunn at least

85: do you read comics? what are your faves? it’s been a while since i had time to but i really love captain america, sweet tooth and…. tbh i’m not picky???

86: do you like concept albums? which ones? i love them. esp if it’s by king diamond. if i have to choose one of his, it’s got to be them or abigail tbh

87: what are some movies you think everyone should watch at least once in their lives? the lord of the rings trilogy and the star wars original trilogy. also artifical intelligence

88: are there any artistic movements you particularly enjoy? resistance

89: are you close to your parents? i mean yeah? in different ways but i’m close to both of them which is v nice

90: talk about your one of you favorite cities. it is really neat with beautiful old buildings and lots of book shops. or at least a bunch of good book shops. also actual shops dedicated to comics or gaming. also a v nice tea shop

91: where do you plan on traveling this year? i’m hoping to move to a new city this autumn, so there’s that

92: are you a person who drowns their pasta in cheese or a person who barely sprinkles a pinch? i don’t get cheese on pasta unless it’s mac and cheese

93: what’s the hairstyle you wear the most? a luke skywalker inspired ‘do

94: who was the last person you know to have a birthday? um some family friend on facebook

95: what are your plans for this weekend? um. study, probably

96: do you install your computer updates really quickly or do you procrastinate on them a lot? i procrastinate. def

97: myer briggs type, zodiac sign, and hogwarts house? infp, leo, hufflepuff

98: when’s the last time you went hiking? did you enjoy it? i don’t remember when it was but i know that i did not enjoy it

99: list some songs that resonate to your soul whenever you hear them. anything by led zeppelin or stromae. a specific song though is the freshman by the verve pipe

100: if you were presented with two buttons, one that allows you to go 5 years into the past, the other 5 years into the future, which one would you press? why? no. no. you do not mess with time ok